




gsygi * ° i ^surs ^ <ao<, ^ i 

W » Jfe;\^ 'jHfc W ^Vw 
/W^pi ^ v \ v5R? </ W^P/ ^ v \ 
iSS'.V * 

«b/ /4fter. :«fe: W /<i§fe 

* .i^*« ■ | v 

r^v ^ ^%a^a / 0 ^ 'v c^> ;!A& o 

'%oc» 5 _ $sv&zw//vi ® o .xgalllls* _ ^.rcT 3 _ r^\?^vA7. ° 




^ W ;M\ \/ -life < 


^ * * 'o^!' l, »«^ >< tb'° * 1-1 V' c o»«. V" * * S c 

<f* /*P ***<%/ *_ Pi ^ *-*<. *+ VL, Cj 

%S :J|S*: */ /.H&-. -w 




/ B %'.^v°Vv 

;° * 4 %j > " * * tS > 

°«^ .^.V/ * 


VVv 
/,,A‘ 






















KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS 





HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ 
(From the portrait by Tochwalski) 


r 


'W&2- 




KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS 


(krzyzacy) 

historical novel 

y Y 

HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ 

AUTHOR O? 

“Quo Vadis,’ “The Deluge,’ “With Fire and Sword,’* 
“Let Us Follow Him.’ 


TRANSLATED BY 

S. C. de SOISSONS 



NEW YORK 

R. F. FENNO & COMPANY 

9 and II EAST i6th STREET 
Copyright 1897 by R. F. Fenno & Company 



TWO COPIES RtCtIVED- 

Vp Vs ^ Wj 


HISTORY of 

THE KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS* 


The order of the Knights of the Cross grew out 
of the German fraternity of the Hospitals of the 
Holy Virgin, which was organized in Jerusalem, 
in 1128, during the crusades, to take care of Ger- 
man pilgrims. The German knights also used to 
join this fraternity. When the Christians were 
obliged to give up Jerusalem, this fraternity left the 
holy city and joined the camp of the crusaders at 
Akkon, to fulfill among them the duties of its voca- 
tion. Prince Frederick von Hohenstauf, the son of 
Barbarossa, raised this fraternity to the dignity of 
an order which embraced the principal purposes of 
two other knightly orders, the Johanits and the 
Templars, namely, to take care of the sick and to 
make war against the enemies of Christianity. 

Therefore they divided the members, who must 
have been of German origin, into the fighting 
brothers, who wore a white mantle with a black 
cross, and the serving brothers, to whom soon 
afterward were added the priests. Akkon, which 
was taken in 1191, became the first capital of the 
order. During the rule of the fourth grand mas- 
ter, Herman von Salza, the order came into pos- 
session of large estates in the east as well as in the 
west, in Italy, in Hungary, in Holland and espe- 
cially in Germany. 

During the war of the king of Poland, Leszek, 

V 


VI 


History of 

the son of Casimir the Just, in Czerwona Rus, 1 
the Prussians devastated the Polish province, 
Mazowsze 2 and even Kujawy, 3 over which was 
ruling Leszek’s brother, Konrad, who could not 
check the impetuosity of the heathenish Prussians. 
The Brothers of Dobrzyn, a knightly order organ- 
ized by Konrad, with the help of Christian, the 
Prussian bishop in partibus , were defeated right in 
the beginning. As he could not expect an}^ help 
from his brothers, the princes, he determined, still 
following the advice of Christian, to bring the 
brother knights of the Teutonic order of the Most 
Holy Virgin, i. e., the Knights of the Cross 
(Krzyzaks). 4 In 1225, Konrad, after having con- 
sulted his nobles, sent envoys to Herman von 
Salza, promising him the provinces of Chelminsk 
and of Lobawa, if the grand master would protect 
and defend Mazowsze against the Prussians. Her- 
man von Salza knowing that the enthusiasm for 
the crusades was quenched, and that there was 
danger of losing the rest of the Christian posses- 
sions in the Orient, accepted Konrad’s proposi- 
tion, hoping that he would be able to conquer from 
the Poles and the Prussians, an independent state 
for the order. In 1226, he obtained from the 
emperor Frederick II., a document in which the 
emperor gave to the order permission to conquer 
Prussia ; he not only sanctioned the donation of 

1 There are two Polish provinces: Czerwona (Red) Rns, 
round Lwow, (Lemberg, Leopol) and Biala (White) Rus, 
round Mohilew ; the inhabitants of these provinces are 
called Rusini: they are not Russians, whom they dislike 
very much. Their language is very beautiful, very sono- 
rous. 

8 Round Warsaw (Warszawa.) 3 Round Kalisz. 

4 Krzyz means in Polish — Cross; Erzyzaic — a man who 
wears a cross. 


V 


The Knights of the Cross. vii 

Prince Konrad, but lie also gave to the order in 
advance, the lands taken from the Prussians. 
These lands were to be held in feudal tenure from 
the German empire. Besides this, the emperor 
granted great privileges, to the grand master, mak- 
ing him a prince of the German empire. This first 
step showed that the German knights intended to 
form an independent principality on Prussian ter- 
ritory ; to take it away from Poland and introduce 
the feudal dependence of the German empire. 
Having that document from the emperor in their 
possession, they began to negotiate with Konrad ; 
for this purpose, they sent two brothers of the 
order to Mazowsze. In the same year, 1226, Kon- 
rad having received the consent of his wife and 
sons, promised in the presence of the Mazovian 
and Prussian bishops, to give the province of 
Chelminsk to the Teutonic order. But only two 
years after that, a provincial master, Herman 
Balke, came with a larger number of knights to 
Mazowsze and asked for new guarantees. The 
same year, Konrad gave them another document in 
which he repeated his former promise to give the 
province of Chelminsk to the order ; this document 
was again renewed in 1230, particularizing the 
boundaries and making the donation stronger by 
having the signatures of his wife and sons. 

Not satisfied even with that, the Knights of the 
Cross asked for a fourth document, which was given 
to them in the same year. But in all these docu- 
ments, there w r as no question about the independ- 
ence of the order, and Konrad remained the 
superior lord of the province given to the order ; 
but it soon became known that the order under- 
stood differently. In 1234, the Knights of the 


vlii History of 

Cross added the Brothers of Dobrzyn to their 
order, taking in the meanwhile the province of 
Dobrzyn, given to the last named by Konrad. 
When Konrad protested against such a proceed- 
ing, on the ground of his privileges of a prince, the 
Knights of the Cross gave all their land and all the 
lands which they might conquer in the future to 
St. Peter, making him the absolute owner; the pope 
notified Konrad and asked him to help the order 
and defend St. Peter’s property. In that way, 
Konrad was obliged to give to the Knights of the 
Cross, all the property of the Brothers of Dobrzyn 
except the fortress of Dobrzyn ; thus the knights 
were settled in the heart of Poland. 

It is true that they defended Mazowsze from the 
invasions of the Prussians ; but taking advantage 
of the internal disturbances in Poland, they became 
independent and mighty, threatening with total 
annihilation the weakened kingdom. 

During the reign of Lokietek, in 1308, the 
Pomeranians together with the margraves of 
Brandenburg, who claimed certain rights to Pome- 
rania (Pomorze, Pommern) rose in rebellion. The 
Brandeilburgians invaded Pomerania (Pommern) 
and seized among other cities, Danzig (Gdansk). 
As the fortress of Danzig was not strong enough 
to withstand the attacks of the Germans, the 
Polish king Lokietek gave permission, in accord- 
ance with the advice of the commandant of the 
fortress, Bogusz, to call the Knights of the Cross 
to the rescue. The knights consented willingly to 
give help and promised to defend the fortress and 
the Polish garrison for one year, under the con- 
dition that the Poles would pay them the cost of 
the war. 


The Knights of the Cross. ix 

When winter came, the Brandenburgians left 
Pomerania ; but the Knights of the Cross, after 
the expiration of a year, did not want to leave the 
fortress ; on the contrary, having increased their 
forces, they imprisoned Bogusz and forced the 
Polish garrison to leave the fortress. Shortly 
after that, they captured the city of Danzig also, 
having slaughtered ten thousand inhabitants ; 
then they captured all the other cities, so that in 
1309, they were the absolute rulers of the whole 
province of Pomerania (Pommern). 

All the efforts of Lokietek to recover the 
province in a friendly way, were vain. The 
Knights of the Cross, for a few months of help, asked 
one hundred thousand marks 1 of indemnity, an 
enormous amount of money for those times ; there 
remained only one way to settle the difficulty, 
namely by war ; but Lokietek was obliged to avoid 
that, because his hands were bound by internal dis- 
turbances. 

Up to this time, the provinces of the order in 
Prussia, had been governed by inferior dignitaries, 
while the grand master resided in Venice; but 
now after such a rich acquisition, those lands 
situated on the shores of the Vistula (Wisla) be- 
came the central point of the order, to which the 
grand master determined to transfer the supreme 
government and to use all possible, — honest and 
dishonest means, to organize an independent state. 
In fact in 1309, the grand master, Zygfried von 
Feuchtwangen, moved from Venice to the newly 
built capital, Marienburg or Malborg, situated on 
the Nogat. Having secured the conquests of the 
prder, he was busy increasing them by eating into 
i Qne marl* to e<|uai to half a poumJ of silver* 


X 


History of 

Polish provinces and by conquests from heathen- 
ish Lithuania (Litwa). 

The king Lokietek, sent through his ambassador 
Gerard, the Wladyslavian bishop, to the pope John 
XII., a complaint about the unlawful seizure of 
Pomerania from Poland, by the Teutonic order, 
and asked for justice for the wronged kingdom. 

The pope appointed a commission, which in 1320, 
began its function in Brzesc Kujawski. In 1321 
this commission rendered a decision, commanding 
the Teutonic order to restore the province of Pom- 
erania to Poland, and to pay thirty thousand marks 
of indemnity. The Knights of the Cross, although 
they were obliged to obey the pope, did not ac- 
knowledge the authority of the papal commission, 
and would not accept its decision, protesting 
against all its actions. 

Therefore the whole affair was delayed, and 
Lokietek became convinced that nothing could be 
done with the Teutonic order in a legal way ; that 
all sentences and decisions, not enforced by arms, 
would amount to nothing. 

He began to prepare for war and to seek for 
allies, knowing that it would be difficult to get rid 
of the Knights of the Cross, who during the 
hundred years which had elapsed since they were 
brought to Poland by Konrad, had become the 
rulers of a mighty state. 

Their common peril from the Teutonic order 
united to Poland her former foe, Lithuania (Litwa). 
The valiant prince Gedymin, became Lokietek’s 
ally ; this union became closer by the marriage of 
his son Kazimierz, with Gedymin’s daughter 
Aldona. The Hungarian king was his friend, 
because he had married kehietek’s daughter Wm* 


XI 


The Knights of the Cross. 

beth. An alliance with the princes of Pomerania 
was also useful to the Polish king. 

The Knights of the Cross, however, did not 
neglect the affair either. They formed an alliance 
with the emperor Louis, and with the Bohemian 
(Czeski) king Jan, and by promises they lured to 
their alliance the princes of Plock. 

Having been strengthened by his alliances, 
Lokietek began the war, and with the Hungarians 
and the Lithuanians (Litwini), he devastated 
Brandenburg and the province of Kujawy. In 1326 
there was an armistice, during w r hich arbitration 
was proposed. The order, however, had no intention 
of fulfilling its promises, but used the time of the 
armistice to prepare for another war. Lokietek 
understood their intention and sent ambassadors to 
the grand master, asking for an extension of peace ; 
but it was in vain. After having proudly dis- 
missed the envoys, the German army commanded 
by Dietrich, fell suddenly on the Polish boundaries 
and went straight to Gniezno. For two long 
months the Teutonic knights devastated the 
country in the most horrible way. Lokietek con- 
tinually pursued the German army, but he did not 
at first have confidence enough to attack their 
whole force ; but in 1331 he fell upon them at 
Plowce and defeated them severelj\ 

Lokietek’s son, Casimir the Great, (Kazimierz 
Wielki) signed a treaty of peace with the order in 
1335, and then they compromised. By the terms 
of this treaty, Kujawy and Dobrzyn were to be 
given back to Poland ; Pomerania, however, was 
to belong to the order. But Casimir could not in- 
duce the order to comply with these terms, neither 
through his council nor through the pope j there- 


xii History of 

fore there was another meeting in 1348 in Kalisz. 
By the terms of this new treaty, the provinces of 
Chelminsk and Michalow were given to the order, 
also the castles in Nieszawa, Orlow and Murzy- 
now ; Pomerania was given to the order as a fief, 
and the grand master was obliged to render hom- 
age to his liege, the king of Poland. 

Now Lithuania (Litwa) was in peril from the 
order, which every year organized at least two ex- 
peditions against Zmudz and Litwa. In those 
times there was continual disorder in Litwa. 

Witold, who was a first cousin of the grand 
duke Jagiello, and who had been kept by him in 
captivity, escaped from prison and went to the 
Knights of the Cross. They having taken his part, 
made war against Jagiello and helped Witold to 
recover his hereditary principality of Troki. Soon 
afterward Witold was defeated by Jagiello ; then he 
went again to the Knights of the Cross and ac- 
knowledged them as his suzerains. Threatened 
by Witold and by the order, Jagiello was in a peril- 
ous position, from which he could escape only by 
an alliance with Poland. About this time the 
Hungarian princess, Jadwiga, ascended the Polish 
throne, and gave to Jagiello a good opportunity to 
introduce closer relations between Litwa and 
Polska (Poland). The marriage of Jagiello and 
Jadwiga was a deadly blow to the Teutonic order. 
Jagiello went to Poland to live, leaving in Lith- 
uania which he ordered to acoept Christianity, his 
brother Skirgiello, whom he appointed grand duke 
and from whom he received the homage of a vassal. 

The nomination of Skirgiello disappointed 
Witold very much, because Jagiello had promised 
to appoint him the viceroy of Lithuania. Witch} 


\ 


The Knights of the Cross. xiil 

again went to the Knights of the Cross, w’ho con- 
cluded a treaty with him ; then they invaded Litwa 
with an army forty thousand strong, and besieged 
Wilno; but they could not take that city. ' 

Meanwhile Jagiello deposed Skirgiello, whom 
the Lithuanians hated, and in his place appointed 
Wigund ; but when Wigund died, Jagiello became 
reconciled with Witold and made him grand duke 
of Lithuania. 

In 1402 the Knights of the Cross again invaded 
Lithuania as far as Wilno, but by the pope’s inter- 
cession a treaty of peace was concluded at Racionz, 
and the Knights of the Cross agreed to restore to 
Poland the province of Dobrzyn, if the Poles paid 
them twenty-eight thousand marks. 1 

But all difficulties were not yet removed. 
Jagiello did not wish to give up his title of lord 
and heir of Pomerania, and the Knights of the Cross 
did not wish to give any surety about the bound- 
aries of the province of Neumark purchased from 
the Hungarian king, Sigismundus. 

When a few months after the Knights of the 
Cross received the money in Torun (Thorn), they 
captured Santok and Drezdenko, two castles which 
belonged to Poland, under the pretext that they 
were a part of Neumark, all the treaties were 
broken and the king Jagiello, with the grand 
duke Witold, concluded to make preparations for 
war. They succeeded in securing the help of the 
Tartars, and two enormous armies met in 1410, at 
Griinwald or Tannenberg, where the Knights of the 
Cross received such a terrible blow, that from that 
time they never recovered their former strength, 

'In Polish grzywm; one grzywm was equal to half a 
pound of silver. 


XIV 


History of 

This victory famous in Polish history, was masterly 
portrayed by the talented Polish painter, Jan 
Matejko. 1 

After the death of Jagiello, during the minority 
of the king, Wladyslaw Warnenczyk, the Knights 
of the Cross began to trouble Lithuania again ; 
but being once more defeated, they concluded, in 
1435, a perpetual peace with Poland. This peace 
lasted until the reign of Kazimierz Jagielonczyk, 
when there was another w r ar with the order, which 
lasted twenty years, but was finally ended by the per- 
petual peace concluded in Torun (Thorn), in 1466. 

In accordance with this treaty, half of Pomera- 
nia (Pommern) was restored to Poland, and the 
other half as well as Krolewiec (Ko'nigsberg) re- 
mained with the order ; and from this time, every 
grand master was obliged to render homage to the 
king of Poland, in the sixth month after he took 
possession of his office ; in addition to this, every 
grand master could be nominated or deposed from 
his dignity only with the consent of the Polish 
king. The grand master was also obliged to fur- 
nish the Polish king with troops in case of war, 
to receive Poles as well as Germans in the order, 
and was allowed to serve no one but the king of 
Poland and the pope ; he received a place of honor, 
being seated at the left of the king in the senate. 

The new province called “ Prusy Krolewskie ” 
(West-Preussen) was divided into two wojewodztwa? 
Marienburg and Chelminsk. 

*If the merit of an artist is to be judged by the reward 
granted him, then Jan Matejko is a great painter, having 
received a medal of honor in the Parisian Salon. 

2 This corresponds with the division called Kreisen in 
Germany and Austria} Department* iq Prance; Gouvern- 
menta in Russia, 


The Knights of the Cross. xV 

After the death of the grand master Frederick 
von Sachsen, the new grand master Albrecht, de- 
layed rendering homage to the Polish king, Zyg- 
munt I., called Stary (Old), who upon his part 
insisted strenuously upon the fulfillment of the 
treaty of Torun and appointed a date for receiving 
Albrecht’s homage. When he perceived that this 
had no effect, the Polish king concluded treaties 
with the princes of Mecklenburg and Pomerania 
(Pommern), also with the king of Denmark, in 
order to intercept the subsidies from Germany, in 
case Albrecht should arrange to bring them from 
there. Therefore Albrecht shut in on all sides, and 
abandoned even by the emperor and the pope, de- 
termined to accept Protestantism and change the 
state of the order into a Prussian principality, 
still remaining a vassal of Poland according to the 
custom of the feudal system. Z3^gmunt consented, 
not forseeing the dangerous consequences of this 
act, and on April 8, 1525, a treaty worthy of re- 
membrance, was signed. On the public square in 
Krakow, Albrecht rendered homage to the king as 
lord of Prussia, and received feudal investiture for 
that principality. The same Polish painter, Jan 
Matejko, has painted a picture which portrays that 
moment of great historical interest, in which the 
history of the Knights of the Cross ended, and the 
history of Prussia began. 


S. C. de Soissons. 





A FEW PHILOLOGICAL IDEAS. 


Only one orthographical principle is important ; 
only one was applied with reason in the structure 
of any language during the thousands of years of 
its existence, and this is the phonetic principle. 

The most radical phonetics was applied to Greek 
orthography in the time of Plato ; a very similar 
system governed the French orthography in the 
time of heroic songs, and it still prevails in the 
Italian, the Spanish, the Russian, the German, the 
Polish and the Bohemian languages. 

Absolutely vigorous phonetics was realized in 
the most noble language of humanit}^ : the Sanskrit. 

The least phonetic language is the English. This 
statement will perhaps irritate some admirers of it ; 
but it is true and they must apply to themselves, 
the following verse : 

“ Ces choses-U sont rudes ; 

II faut, pour les comprendre, avoir fait ses Etudes.” 

We cannot go into details and prove our asser- 
tion, because this is no place for it. But we can- 
not refrain from smiling at those so-called “ profes- 
sionals ” who furnish us with “ phonetic orthog- 
raphy ” ; that is to say a system of their own in- 
vention, according to which one should write 
Bordo instead of Bordeaux. Who among our 
readers would understand that Bordo spelled ac« 
xvii 


xviii A Few Philological Ideas. 

cording to their phonetic system, meant one of the 
largest cities in France, famous, if for nothing else, 
for its wines? A Frenchman himself would 
not understand it. It would be the same with 
English speaking people, if one spelled Gloster in- 
stead of Gloucester , or Wuster instead of Worcester. 
Any Anglo-Saxon would accuse of ignorance, any 
one who spelled in such a way. We must then be 
careful and not deserve such an accusation from 
others. 

Therefore we must not forget, that although it 
would be an excellent thing for mankind to have 
the same phonetic spelling in all languages, we 
cannot violate the phonetic spelling of other na- 
tions and we must at least respect their spelling of 
proper and historical names. 

This principle of consideration which eveiy in- 
telligent man has for even the thing which he can- 
not understand, because he knows that only an 
ignorant one laughs at the things beyond his 
ken, and gapes before a masterpiece of Raphael, 
was our guide in this translation of the latest 
masterpiece of that fantastically heroic writer, 
Henryk Sienkiewicz. Therefore we preserved the 
original Polish spelling of almost all proper and 
historical names. We spelled for instance Litwa 
and Litwin, instead of the Latin spelling, Lituania 
or the additional Anglo-Saxon h — Lithuania , 
Lithuanian. We spelled Warszawa and KraJcow , 
because those historical proper names are spelled 
thus in Polish and nobody can give any good rea- 
son why they are spelled Warsaw and Cracow in 
English. 

Of course we know that we cannot reform 
absurdities accumulated for centuries, and pre- 


A Few Philological Ideas. xix ' 

served by generations ; but that does not prevent 
us from being correct. 

Further on we preserved in the proper names 
the spelling of cz , sz , rz and the best proof that we 
are right, is the signature of Sienkiewicz himself, 
who never signs his name, Sienkiewich. 

He is particular even about his given name, and 
he signs Henryk, although the same name in 
English is spelled Henry. 

We are sure that if one of the descendants of 
Wisniowiecki saw his name spelled Vishnyevetski , 
he would not recognize it as his own ; it would be 
the same with Czartoryski spelled Chartorisky, 
and Gzarniecki , spelled Charnyetski. 

Our readers must not accuse us of a lack of 
uniformity. We knew that many of them have 
been led into error by this phonetic orthography, 
and as we knew that it would be very difficult for 
us to efface these ideas immediately from their 
minds, therefore sometimes we purposely spelled 
the same word in both ways ; for instance 
Mazowiecki and Mazovian. At the same time we 
remembered the rule, that a good master never 
gives bad examples to induce his pupils to correct 
their errors ; but the double form in this case is not 
injurious because it is not a proper name; and we 
did it purposely to make our readers familiar with 
the correct Polish spelling. 

Further on, in order to preserve as much as pos- 
sible, the flavor of Sienkiewicz’ style and of the 
Polish language we retained different words in their 
original form, giving proper explanation of their 
meaning. We hope that our readers will agree 
with us in thinking that a language in which was 
written such a masterpiece as “Quo Yadis,” de- 


XX 


A Few Philological Ideas. 

serves certain concessions in that way, even if it be 
< — but it is not — to the detriment of the language 
into which it is translated. 

We do not give you any key for the pronuncia- 
tion, because our study of about ten languages 
gives us the authority to state positively that the 
Tussenlangenshaft method is absurd. It is ab- 
solutely impossible to render certain sounds, in 
writing ; as for instance the French u , ill, eu ; the 
English th. If you prefer another autliorit}’, and 
a greater, then we refer you to that great master 
of orthoepy, Delsarte. 


The Translator. 





* 

























» 



















BIRDSEYE 








P KRAKOW 








KNIGHTS OF THE CROSS. 


CHAPTER I. 

o • 

In Tyniec , 1 in the inn under “ Dreadful 
TJrus,” which belonged to the abbey, a few peo- 
ple were sitting, listening to the talk of a military 
man who had come from afar, and was telling them 
of the adventures which he had experienced dur- 
ing the war and his Journey. 

He had a large beard but he was not yet old, 
and he was almost gigantic but thin, -with broad 
shoulders ; he wore his hair in a net ornamented 
with beads ; he was dressed in a leather jacket, 
which was marked by the cuirass, and he wore a 
belt composed of brass buckles ; in the belt he had 
a knife in a horn scabbard, and at his side a short 
traveling sword. 

Near by him at the table, was sitting a youth 
with long hair and joyful look, evidently his com- 
rade, or perhaps a shield-bearer, because he also was 

1 The Benedictine Abbey at Tyniec was in Poland as im- 
portant and rich, relatively, as the Abbey of Saint-Ger- 
main des Pres in France. In those times the order organ- 
ized by Saint Benoit (Benedictus) was the most important 
factor in the civilization and material prosperity of the 
country. The order contained 17,000 abbeys. From it 
came 24 Popes; 200 Cardinals; 1,600 Archbishops; 4,000 
Bishops; 15,000 Writers ; 1,500 Saints; 5,000 Beatified ; 43 
Emperors, and 44 Kings. These figures are material facts 
showing the importance of the order. About its influence 
on art, literature and culture one could write a volume. 

7 


8 


Knights of the Cross. 

dressed as for a journey in a similar leather 
jacket. The rest of the company was composed of 
two noblemen from the vicinity of Krakow and of 
three townsmen with red folding caps, the thin 
tops of which were hanging down their sides to 
their elbows. 

The host, a German, dressed in a faded cowl with 
large, white collar, was pouring beer for them from 
a bucket into earthen mugs, and in the meanwhile 
he was listening with great curiosity to the mili- 
tary adventures. 

The burghers were listening with still greater 
curiosity. In these times, the hatred, which dur- 
ing the time of King Lokietek had separated the 
city and the knighthood, had been very much 
quenched, and the burghers were prouder than in 
the following centuries. They called them still 
des allerdurchluchtigsten Kuniges und Herren and 
they appreciated their readiness ad concessionem 
pecuniarum ; therefore one would very often see 
in the inns, the merchants drinking with the 
noblemen like brothers. They were even welcome, 
because having plenty of money, usually they paid 
for those who had coats of arms. 

Therefore they were sitting there and talking, 
from time to time winking at the host to fill up the 
mugs. 

“ Noble knight, you have seen a good piece of 
the world ! ” said one of the merchants. 

“ Not many of those who are now coming to 
Krakow from all parts, have seen as much,” an- 
swered the knight. 

“ There will be plenty of them,” said the mer- 
chant. “ There is to be a great feast and great 
pleasure for the king and the queen I The king 


Knights of the Cross. 9 

has ordered the queen’s chamber to be upholstered 
with golden brocade, embroidered with pearls, and 
a canopy of the same material over her. There 
will be such entertainments and tournaments, as 
the world has never seen before.” 

“ Uncle Gamroth, don’t interrupt the knight,” 
said the second merchant. 

“ Friend Eyertreter, I am not interrupting; only 
I think that he also will be glad to know about 
what they are talking, because I am sure he is go- 
ing to Krakow. We cannot return to the city to- 
day at any rate, because they will shut the gates.” 

“ And you speak twenty words, in reply to one. 
You are growing old, Uncle Gamroth ! ” 

“But I can, carry a whole piece of wet broad- 
cloth just the same.” 

“ Great thing ! the cloth through which one can 
see, as through a sieve.” 

But further dispute was stopped by the knight, 
who said : 

“ Yes, I will stay in Krakow because I have 
heard about the tournaments and I will be glad to 
try my strength in the lists during the combats; 
and this youth, m3' nephew, who although young 
and smooth faced, has already seen many cuirasses 
on the ground, will also enter the lists.” 

The guests glanced at the 3'Outh who laughed 
mirthfully, and putting his long hair behind his 
ears, placed the mug of beer to his mouth. 

The older knight added : 

“ Even if we would like to return, we have no 
place to go.” 

“ How is that ? ” asked one of the nobles. 

“ Where are you from, and what do the}' call 
you ? ” 


10 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ I am Macko of Bogdaniec, and this lad, the son 
of my brother, calls himself Zbyszko. Our coat 
of arms is Tempa Podkowa, and our war-cry is 
Grady ! ” 

“ Where is Bogdaniec ? ” 

“ Bah ! better ask, lord brother, where it was, 
because it is no more. During the war between 
Grzymalczyks and Nalenczs, 1 Bogdaniec was 
burned, and we were robbed of everything ; the 
servants ran away. Only the bare soil remained, 
because even the farmers who were in the neigh- 
borhood, fled into the forests. The father of this 
lad, rebuilt; but the next year, a flood took every- 
thing. Then my brother died, and after his death 
I remained with the orphan. Then I thought : 
‘ I can’t stay 1 ’ I heard about the war for which 
Jasko of Olesnica, whom the king, Wladyslaw, 
sent to Wilno after he sent Mikolaj of Moskor- 
zowo, was collecting soldiers. I knew a worthy 
abbot, Janko of Tulcza, to whom I gave my land 
as security for the money I needed to buy armor 
and horses, necessary for a war expedition. The 
boy, twelve years old, I put on a young horse and 
we went to Jasko of Olesnica.” 

“ With the youth ? ” 

“ He was not even a youth then, but he has been 
strong since childhood. When he was twelve, he 
used to rest a crossbow on the ground, press it 
against his chest and turn the crank. None of 
the Englishmen, whom I have seen in Wilno, could 
do better.” 

“ Was he so strong ? ” 

“ He used to carry my helmet, and when he 
1 Two powerful families. 


Knights of the Cross. 1 1 

passed thirteen winters, he could carry my spear 
also.” 

“ You had plenty of fighting there ! ” 

“ Because of Witold. The prince was wdtli the 
Knights of the Cross, and every year they used to 
make an expedition against Lithuania, as far as 
Wilno. Different people went with them: Ger- 
mans, Frenchmen, Englishmen, who are the best 
bowmen, Czechs, Swiss and Burgundians. They 
cut down the forests, burned the castles on their 
way and finally they devastated Lithuania with fire 
and sword so badly, that the people who were liv- 
ing in that country, wanted to leave it and search 
for another land, even to the end of the world, even 
among Belial’s children, only far from the Ger- 
mans.” 

“We heard here, that the Lithuanians wanted 
to go away with their wives and children, but we 
did not believe it.” 

“ And I looked at it. Hej ! If not for Mikolaj 
of Moskorzowo, for Jasko of Olesnica, and without 
any boasting, if not for us, there would be no 
Wilno now.” 

“We know. You did not surrender the castle.” 

“We did not. And now notice what I am going 
to say, because I have experience in military mat- 
ters. The old people used to say : ‘ furious 

Litwa ’ 1 — and it’s true 1 They fight well, but they 
cannot withstand the knights in the field. When 
the horses of the Germans are sunk in the marshes, 
or when there is a thick forest — that’s different.” 

“ The Germans are good soldiers ! ” exclaimed 
the burghers. 

“ They stay like a wall, man beside man, in their 
1 Lithuania. 


12 


Knights of the Cross. 

iron armor. They advance in one compact body. 
They strike, and the Litwa are scattered like sand, 
or throw themselves flat on the ground and are 
trampled down. There are not only Germans 
among them, because men of all nations serve with 
the Knights of the Cross. And they are brave I 
Often before a battle a knight stoops, stretches his 
lance, and rushes alone against the whole army.” 

“ Christ 1 ” exclaimed Gamroth. “ And who 
among them are the best soldiers ? ” 

“ It depends. With the crossbow, the best is 
the Englishman, who can pierce a suit of armor 
through and through, and at a hundred steps he 
will not miss a dove. Czechowie (Bohemians) cut 
dreadfully with axes. For the big two-handed 
sword the German is the best. The Swiss is glad 
to strike the helmets with an iron flail, but the 
greatest knights are those who come from France. 
These will fight on horseback and on foot, and in 
the meanwhile they will speak very brave words, 
which however you will not understand, because it 
is such a strange language. They are pious people. 
They criticise us through the Germans. They say 
we are defending the heathen and the Turks against 
the cross, and they want to prove it by a knightly 
duel. And such God’s judgment is going to be 
held between four knights from their side, and four 
from our side, and the}' are going to fight at the 
the court of Waclaw, the Roman and Bohemian 
king.” 1 

Here the curiosity so increased among the noble- 
men and merchants, that they stretched their necks 
in the direction of Macko of Bogdaniec and they 
asked : 


1 Historical fact. 


Knights of the Cross. 13 

il And who are the knights from our side ? 
Speak quickly 1 ” Macko raised the mug to his 
mouth, drank and then answered : 

“ Ej, don’t be afraid about them. There is Jan 
of Wloszczowa, castellan of Dobrzyn ; there’s 
Mikolaj of Waszmuntow ; there are Jasko of 
Zdakow and Jarosz of Czechow : all glorious 
knights and sturdy fellows. No matter which 
weapons they choose, — swords or axes — nothing 
new to them I It will be worth while for human 
eyes to see it and for human ears to hear it — be- 
cause, as I said, even if you press the throat of a 
Frenchman with your foot, he will still reply with 
knightly words. Therefore so help me God and 
Holy Cross they will outtalk us, but our knights 
will defeat them.” 

“ That will be glory, if God will bless us,” said 
one of the nobles. 

“ And Saint Stanislaw ! ” added another. Then 
turning toward Macko, he asked him further : 

“Weill tell us some morel You praised the 
Germans and other knights because they are 
valiant and have conquered Litwa easily. Did 
they not have harder work with you ? Did they 
go against you readily ? How did it happen ? 
Praise our knights.” 

But evidently Macko of Bogdaniec was not a 
braggart, because he answered modestly : 

“ Those who had just returned from foreign 
lands, attacked us readily ; but after they tried 
once or twice, they attacked us with less as- 
surance, because our people are hardened and they 
reproached us for that hardness : ‘You despise,’ 
they used to say, ‘ death, but you help the Sara- 
cens, and you will be damned for it.’ And with ua 


14 Knights of the Cross. 

the deadly grudge increased, because their taunt is 
not true ! The king and the queen have christened 
Litwa and everyone there tries to worship the Lord 
Christ although not everyone knows how. And it 
is known also, that our gracious lord, when in the 
cathedral of Flock they threw down the devil, 
ordered them to put a candle before him — and the 
priests were obliged to tell him that he ought not 
to do it. No wonder then about an ordinary man 1 
Therefore many of them say to themselves : 

“ 4 The kniaz 1 ordered us to be baptized, there- 
fore I was baptized ; he ordered us to bow before 
the Christ, and I bowed; but why should I grudge 
a little piece of cheese to the old heathen devils, 
or why should I not throw them some turnips ; 
why should I not pour the foam off of the beer ? 
If I do not do it, then my horses will die ; or my 
cows will be sick, or their milk will turn into blood 
— or there will be some trouble with the harvest.’ 
And many of them do this, and they are suspected. 
But they are doing it because of their ignorance 
and their fear of the devils. Those devils were 
better off in times of yore. They used to have 
their own groves and they used to take the horses 
which they rode for their tithe. But to-day, the 
groves are cut down and they have nothing to eat 
— in the cities the bells ring, therefore the devils are 
hiding in the thickest forest, and they howl there 
from loneliness. If a Litwin 2 goes to the forest, 
then they pull him by his sheep-skin overcoat and 
they say : ‘ Give! ’ Some of them give, but there are 
also courageous boys, who will not give and then 
the devils catch them. One of the boys put some 
beans in an ox bladder and immediately three hun- 
1 Prince, a Lithuanian, 


l 5 


Knights of the Cross. 

dred devils entered there. And he stuffed the 
bladder with a service-tree peg, brought them to 
Wilno and sold them to the Franciscan priests, 
who gave him twenty slcojcow ; 1 he did this to de- 
stroy the enemies of Christ’s name. I have seen 
that bladder with my own eyes ; a dreadful stench 
came from it, because in that way those dirty 
spirits manifested their fear before holy water.” 

“ And who counted them, that you know there 
were three hundred devils,” asked the merchant 
Gamroth, intelligently. 

“ The Lit win counted them, when he saw them 
entering the bladder. It was evident that they 
were there, because one would know it from the 
stench, and nobody wished to take out the peg to 
count them.” 

“ What wonders, what wonders 1 ” exclaimed one 
of the nobles. 

“ I have seen many great wonders, because every- 
thing is peculiar among them. They are shaggy 
and hardly any leniaz combs his hair ; they live on 
baked turnips, which they prefer to any other food, 
because they say that bravery comes from eating 
them. They live in the forests with their cattle 
and snakes ; they are not abstinent in eating nor 
drinking. They despise the married women, but 
greatly respect the girls to whom they attribute 
great power. They say that if a girl rubs a man 
with dried leaves, it will stop colic.” 

“ It’s worth while to have colic, if the women are 
beautiful ! ” exclaimed Uncle Eyertreter. 

“ Ask Zbyszko about it,” answered Macko 
of Bogdaniec. 

1 Money — it is difficult to tell the value exactly. 


16 Knights of the Cross. 

Zbyszko laughed so heartily that the bench be- 
gan to shake beneath him. 

“ There are some beautiful ones,” he said. 
“ Ryngalla was charming.” 

“ Who is Ryngalla ? Quick 1 ” 

“What? you haven’t heard about Ryngalla?” 
asked Macko. 

“We have not heard a word.” 

“ She was Witold’s sister, and the wife of Henryk, 
Prince Mazowiecki.” 

“You don’t say! Which Prince Henryk? 
There was only one Prince Mazowiecki, elect 1 of 
Plock, but he died.” 

“ The same one. He expected a dispensation 
from Rome, but death gave him his dispensation, 
because evidently he had not pleased God by his 
action. Jasko of Olesnica sent me with a letter to 
Prince Witold, when Prince Henryk, elect of Plock, 
was sent by the king to Ryterswerder. At that 
time, Witold was tired of the war, because he could 
not capture Wilno, and our king was tired of his 
own brothers and their dissipation. The king hav- 
ing noticed that Witold was shrewder and more in- 
telligent than his own brothers, sent the bishop to 
him, to persuade him to leave the Knights of the 
Cross, and return to his allegiance, for which he 
promised to make him ruler over Litwa. Witold, 
alwa} r s fond of changing, listened with pleasure to 
the embassy. There were also a feast and tourna- 
ments. The elect mounted a horse, although the 
other bishops did not approve of it, and in the lists 
he showed his knightly strength. All the princes 
of Mazowsze are very strong ; it is well known, 
that even the girls of that blood can easily break 
1 Bishop. 


*7 


Knights of the Cross. 

horseshoes. In the beginning the prince threw 
three knights from their saddles ; the second time 
he threw five of them. He threw me from my 
saddle, and in the beginning of the encounter, 
Zbyszko’s horse reared and he was thrown. The 
prince took all the prizes from the hands of the 
beautiful Ryngalla, before whom he kneeled in full 
armor. They fell so much in love with each other, 
that during the feasts, the clerici 1 pulled him from 
her by his sleeves and her brother, Witold, re- 
strained her. The prince said : 1 1 will give my- 
self a dispensation, and the pope, if not the one in 
Rome, then the one in Avignon, will confirm it, but 
I must marry her immediately — otherwise I will 
burn up 1 ’ It was a great offence against God, but 
Witold did not dare to oppose him, because he did 
not want to displease the embassador — and so there 
was a wedding. Then they went to Suraz, and 
afterward to Sluck, to the great sorrow of this 
youth, Zbyszko, who, according to the German 
custom, had selected the Princess Ryngalla to be 
the lady of his heart and had promised her eternal 
fidelity.” 

“ Bah I ” suddenly interrupted Zbyszko, 11 it’s 
true. But afterward the people said that Ryngalla 
regretted being the wife of the elect (because he, 
although married, did not want to renounce his 
spiritual dignity) and feeling that God’s blessing 
could not be over such a marriage, poisoned her 
husband. When I heard that, I asked a pious her- 
mit, living not far from Lublin, to absolve me from 
that vow.” 

“ He was a hermit,” answered Macko, laughing, 
“ but was he pious ? I don’t know ; we went to 
priests. 


l8 Knights of the Cross. 

him on Friday, and he was splitting bear’s bones 
with an axe, and sucking the marrow so hard, that 
there was music in his throat.” 

“But he said that the marrow was not meat, and 
besides he had received permission to do it, because 
after sucking marrow, he used to have marvelous 
visions during his sleep and the next day he could 
prophesy until noontime.” 

“Well, well I” answered Macko. “And the 
beautiful Ryngalla is a widow and she may call 
you to her service.” 

“ It would be in vain, because I am going to 
choose another lady, whom I will serve till death, 
and then I will find a wife.” 

“ You must first find the girdle of a knight.” 

“ Owa ! 1 There will be plenty of tournaments. 
And before that the king will not dub a single 
knight. I can measure myself against any. The 
prince could not have thrown me down, if my horse 
had not reared.” 

“ There will be knights here better than you 
are.” 

Here the noblemen began to shout : 

“ For heaven’s sake 1 Here, in the presence of 
the queen, will fight not such as you, but only the 
most famous knights in the world. Here will fight 
Zawisza of Garbow and Farurej, Dobko of Oles- 
nica, Powala of Taczew, Paszko Zlodziej of Bis- 
kupice, Jasko Naszan and Abdank of Gora. Andrzej 
of Brochocice, Krystyn of Ostrow, and Jakob of 
Kobylany ! Can you measure your sword against 
the swords of those, with whom neither the knights 
here, nor of the Bohemian court, nor of the Hun- 
garian court can compete? What are you talking 
5 An exclamation of trifling. 


Knights of the Cross, i9 

about ? Are you better then they ? How old are 
you ? ” 

“ Eighteen,” answered Zbyszko. 

“ Everyone of them could crush you between his 
fingers.” 

“We will see.” 

But Macko said : 

“ I have heard that the king rewarded those 
knights munificently who returned from the Lith- 
uanian war. Speak, you belong here ; is it true ? ” 

“ Yes, it is true 1 ” answered one of the nobles. 
“ The king’s munificence is known to the world ; 
but it will be difficult to get near him now, because 
the guests are swarming to Krakow ; they are 
coming to be in time for the queen’s confinement 
and for the christening, wishing to show reverence 
to our lord and to render him homage. The king 
of Hungary is coming ; they say the Roman em- 
peror will be here also, and plenty of princes, 
counts and knights, will come because not one of 
them expects to return with empty hands. They 
even say that Pope Boniface, himself will arrive, 
because he also needs favor and help from our 
lord against his adversary in Avignon. Therefore 
in such a crowd, it will be difficult to approach the 
king ; but if one would be able to see him and bow 
at his feet, then he will liberally reward him who 
deserves it.” 

“ Then I will bow before him, because I have 
served enough, and if there is another war, I 
shall go again. We have taken some booty, and 
we are not poor ; but I am getting old, and when 
one is old, and the strength has left his bones, one is 
pleased to have a quiet corner.” 

“ The king was glad to see those who returned 


2o Knights of the Cross. 

from Litwa with Jasko of Olesuica ; and they feast 
well now.” 

“ You see I did not return at that time ; I was 
still at the war. You know that the Germans have 
suffered because of that reconciliation between the 
king and Kniaz Witold. The prince cunningly got 
the hostages back, and then rushed against the 
Germans 1 He ruined and burned the castle and 
slaughtered the knights and a great many of the 
people. The Germans wanted revenge, as did also 
Swidrygello, who went to them. There was again 
a great expedition started. The grand master 
Kondrat himself went with a great army ; they be- 
sieged Wilno, and tried from their towers to ruin 
the castles ; they also tried to capture the city by 
t readier}’ — but they did not succeed ! While re- 
treating there were so many killed, that even half 
of them did not escape. Then we attacked Ulrich 
von Jungingen, the grand master’s brother, who 
is bailiff in Swabja. But the bailiff was afraid of 
the kniaz and ran away. On account of this flight 
there is peace, and they are rebuilding the city. 
One pious monk, who could walk with bare feet on 
hot iron, has prophesied since that time, that as 
long as the world exists, no German soldier will be 
seen under the walls of Wilno. And if that be so, 
then whose hands have done it ? ” 

Having said this, Macko of Bogdaniec, extended 
his palms, broad and enormous ; the others began 
to nod and to approve : 

“ Yes, yes ! It’s true what he says ! Yes ! ” 

But further conversation was interrupted by a 
noise entering through the window’s from wdiich the 
bladders had been taken out, because the night 
was warm and clear. From afar thrumming, sing- 


21 


Knights of the Cross. 

ing, laughing and the snorting of horses were 
heard. They were surprised because it was quite 
late. The host rushed to the yard of the inn, but 
before the guests were able to drink their beer to 
the last drop, he returned shouting : 

“ Some court is coming ! ” 

A moment afterward, in the door appeared a 
footman dressed in a blue jacket and wearing a red 
folding cap. He stopped, glanced at the guests, 
and then haying perceived the host, he said : 

“ Wipe the tables and prepare lights ; the 
princess, Anna Danuta, will stop here to-night.” 

Having said this, he withdrew. In the inn a 
great commotion began ; the host called his serv- 
ants, and the guests looked at one another with 
great surprise. 

u Princess Anna Danuta,” said one of the towns- 
men, “ she is Kiejstutowna, 1 Janusz Mazowiecki’s 
wife. She was in Krakow two weeks, but she went 
to Zator to visit Prince Waclaw, and now she is 
coming back.” 

“ Uncle Gamroth,” said the other townsman, 
“ let us go to the barn and sleep on the hay ; the 
company is too high for us.” 

“ I don’t wonder they are traveling during the 
night,” said Macko, “ because the days are very 
warm ; but why do they come to the inn when the 
monastery is so near ? ” 

Here he turned toward Zbyszko : 

“ The beautiful Ryngalla’s own sister ; do you 
understand ? ” 

And Zbyszko answered : 

“ There must be many Mazovian ladies with her, 
hej ! ” 


1 Prince Kiejstut’s daughter. 


CHAPTER II. 


At that moment the princess entered. She was 
a middle-aged lady -with a smiling face, dressed in 
a red mantle and light green dress with a golden 
girdle around her hips. The princess was followed 
by the ladies of the court ; some not yet grown up, 
some of them older ; they had pink and lilac wreaths 
on their heads, and the majority of them had lutes 
in their hands. Some of them carried large 
bunches of fresh flowers, evidently plucked by the 
roadside. The room was soon filled, because the 
ladies were followed by some courtiers and young 
pages. All were lively, with mirth on their faces, 
talking loudly or humming as if they were intoxi- 
cated with the beauty of the night. Among the 
courtiers, there were two rybalts ; 1 one had a lute 
and the other had a gensla 2 at his girdle. One of 
the girls who was very young, perhaps twelve }^ears 
old, carried behind the princess a very small lute 
ornamented with brass nails. 

“ May Jesus Christ be praised ! ” said the prin- 
cess, standing in the centre of the room. 

“For ages and ages, amen!” answered those 
present, in the meanwhile saluting very profoundly. 

“ Where is the host ?” 

The German having heard the call, advanced to 
the front and kneeled, in the German fashion, on 
one knee. 

“We are going to stop here and rest,” said the 
lady. “ Only be quick, because we are hungry.” 

1 Slave minstrels. 2 A. kind of guitar. 


22 


Knights of* the Cross. 23 

The townsmen had already gone ; now the two 
noblemen, and with them Macko of Bogdaniec and 
young Zbyszko, bowed again, intending to leave 
the room, as they did not wish to interfere with the 
court. 

But the princess detained them. 

“ You are noblemen ; you do not intrude, you are 
acquainted with courtiers. From where has God 
conducted you ? ” 

Then they mentioned their names , 1 their coats 
of arms, their nicknames and the estates from 
which they received their names. The lady hav- 
ing heard from wlodyka 2 Macko that he had been 
to Wilno, clapped her hands, and said : 

“ How well it has happened ! Tell us about 
Wilno and about my brother and sister. Is Prince 
Witold coming for the queen’s confinement and for 
the christening ? ” 

“ He would like to, but does not know whether 
he will be able to do so ; therefore he sent a silver 

1 The names of the noblemen of every country are de- 
rived from the estates which they possess — hence the par- 
ticles before the name of a true nobleman : de in France, 
for instance, de Nevers, means that the name comes from 
the place called Nevers ; of in England, for instance, Duke 
of Manchester ; von in Germany has the same signification ; 
in Poland z, for instance Macko z Bogdanca — means that 
the estate Bogdaniec belouged to his family and to him ; — 
in the following centuries the z was changed to sJci, put on 
the end of the name and instead of writing z Bogdanca, 
a man of the same family was called Bogdanski ; but it 
does not follow that every Pole, whose name ends in ski is 
a nobleman. Therefore the translation of that particular z 
into English of is only strictly correct, although in other 
cases z should be translated into English from : to write: 
Baron de Rothschild is absurd and ridiculous, because the 
sign “red shield” was not an estate, and one cannot put 
de before it. 

a A wealthy possessor of land — they were freemen and 
had serfs working for them — some of them were noble- 
men, and had the right to use coats of arms. 


H 


Knights of the Cross. 

cradle to the queen for a present. My nephew 
and I brought that cradle.” 

“ Then the cradle is here ? I would like to see 
it! All silver?” 

“ All silver ; but it is not here. The Basilians 
took it to Krakow.” 

“ And what are you doing in Tyniec ? ” 

“ We returned here to see the procurator of the 
monastery who is our relative, in order to deposit 
with the worthy monks, that with which the wax- 
lias blessed us and that which the prince gave us 
for a present.” 

“ Then God gave you good luck and valuable 
booty ? But tell me why my bi-other is uncertain 
whether he will come?” 

“ Because he is preparing an expedition against 
the Tartai-s.” 

“ I know it ; but I am grieved that the queen did 
not prophesy a happy l'esult for that expedition, 
and everything she predicts is always fulfilled.” 

Macko smiled. 

“Ej, our lady is a prophetess, I cannot deny; 
but with Prince Witold, the might of our knight- 
hood will go, splendid men, against whom nobody 
is able to contend.” 

“ Are you not going ? ” 

“No, I was sent with the cradle, and for five 
years I have not taken off my armor,” answered 
Macko, showing the furrows made by the cuirass on 
his reindeer jacket ; “ but let me rest, then I will 
go, or if I do not go myself then I will send this 
youth, my nephew, Zbyszko, to Pan 1 Spytko of 
Melsztyn, under whose command all our knights 
will go.” 


1 Pan — Lord 


25 


Knights of the Cross. 

Princess Danuta glanced at Zbyszko’s beautiful 
figure; but further conversation was interrupted 
by the arrival of a monk from the monasteiy, who 
having greeted the princess, began to humbly re- 
proach her, because she had not sent a courier with 
the new’s that she was coming, and because she had 
not stopped at the monasteiy, but in an ordinary 
inn which was not worthy of her majesty. There 
are plenty of houses and buildings in the monastery 
where even an ordinary man will find hospitality, 
and royalty is still more welcome, especially the 
wife of that prince from whose ancestors and rela- 
tives, the abbey had experienced so many bene- 
fits. 

But the princess answered mirthfully ; 

“We came here only to stretch our limbs; in 
the morning w r e must be in Krakow. We sleep 
during the day and we travel during the night, 
because it is cooler. As the roosters were crowing, 
I did not wish to awaken the pious monks, espe- 
cially with such a company which thinks more 
about singing and dancing than about repose.” 

But when the monk still insisted, she added : 

“No. We will stay here. We will spend the 
time well in singing lay songs, but we will come to 
the church for matins in order to begin the day 
with God.” 

“ There will be a mass for the welfare of the 
gracious prince and the gracious princess,” said the 
monk. 

“ The prince, my husband, will not come for four 
or five days.” 

“ The Lord God will be able to grant happiness 
even from afar, and in the meanwhile let us poor 


26 Knights of* the Cross. 

monks at least bring some wine from the monas- 
tery.” 

“ We will gladly repay,” said the princess. 

When the monk went out, she called : 

“ Hej, Danusia ! Danusia ! Mount the bench and 
make our hearts merry with the same song you 
sang in Zator.” 

Having heard this, the courtiers put a bench in 
the centre of the room. The rybalts sat on the 
ends, and between them stood that young girl who 
had carried behind the princess the lute ornamented 
with brass nails. On her head she had a small 
garland, her hair falling on her shoulders, and she 
wore a blue dress and red shoes with long points. 
On the bench she looked like a child, but at the 
same time, a beautiful child, like some figure from a 
church. It was evident that she was not singing 
for the first time before the princess, because she 
was not embarrassed. 

“ Sing, Danusia, sing ! ” the 3 r oung court girls 
shouted. 

She seized the lute, raised her head like a bird 
which begins to sing, and having closed her eyes, 
she began with a silvery voice : 

“ If I only could get 
The wings like a birdie, 

I would fly quickly 
To my dearest Jasiek ! ” 

The rybalts accompanied her, one on the gensliks , 
the other on a big lute ; the princess, who loved the 
lay songs better than anything else in the world, 
began to move her head back and forth, and the 
young girl sang further with a thin, sweet childish 
voice, like a bird singing in the forest ; 


2 7 


Knights of the Cross. 

“I would then be seated 
Ou the high enclosure : 

Look, my dear Jasiulku, 

Look on me, poor orphan.” 

And then the rybalts played. The young 
Zbyszko of Bogdaniec, who being accustomed from 
childhood to war and its dreadful sights, had never 
in his life heard anything like it ; he touched a 
Mazur 1 standing beside him and asked : 

“ Who is she ? ” 

“ She is a girl from the princess’ court. We do 
not lack rybalts who cheer up the court, but she is 
the sweetest little rybalt of them all, and to the 
songs of no one else will the princess listen so 
gladly.” 

“ I don’t wonder. I thought she was an angel 
from heaven and I can’t look at her enough. What 
do they call her ? ” 

“Have you not heard? Danusia. Her father 
is Jurand of Spy chow, a comes 2 mighty and 
gallant.” 

“ Hej 1 Such a girl human eyes never saw be- 
fore 1 ” 

“ Everybody loves her for her singing and her 
beaut}'.” 

“ And who is her knight ? ” 

“ She is only a child yet 1 ” 

Further conversation was stopped by Danu- 
sia’s singing. Zbyszko looked at her fair hair, her 
uplifted head, her half-closed eyes, and at her 
whole figure lighted by the glare of the wax 
candles and by the glare of the moonbeams enter- 

1 A man coming from Mazowsze — the part of Poland 
round Warsaw, 

? Qount, 


28 Knights of the Cross. 

ing through the windows ; and he wondered more 
and more. It seemed to him now, that he had seen 
her before ; but he could not remember whether it 
was in a dream, or somewhere in Krakow on the 
pane of a church window. 

And again he touched the courtier and asked in 
a low voice : 

“ Then she is from your court ? ” 

“ Her mother came from Litwa with the prin- 
cess, Anna Danuta, who married her to Count 
Jurand of Spychow. She was pretty and be- 
longed to a powerful famity ; the princess liked her 
better than any of the other young girls and she 
loved the princess. That is the reason she gave the 
same name to her daughter — Anna Danuta. But 
five years ago, when near Zlotorja, the Germans 
attacked the court, — she died from fear. Then 
the princess took the girl, and she has taken care 
of her since. Her father often comes to the court ; 
he is glad that the princess is bringing his child up 
healthy and in happiness. But every time he 
looks at her, he cries, remembering his wife ; then 
he returns to avenge on the Germans his awful 
wrong. He loved his wife more dearly than any 
one in the whole Mazowsze till now has loved ; 
but he has killed in revenge a great many Ger- 
mans.” 

In a moment Zbyszko’s eyes were shining and 
the veins on his forehead swelled. 

“ Then the Germans killed her mother ? ” he 
asked. 

“ Killed and not killed. She died from fear. 
Five years ago there was peace ; nobody was 
thinking about war and everybody felt safe. The 
pvince went without any soldiers, only with the 


29 


Knights of the Cross. 

court, as usual during peace, to build a tower in 
Zlotorja. Those traitors, the Germans, fell upon 
them without any declaration of war, without any 
reason. They seized the prince himself, and re- 
membering neither God’s anger, nor that from the 
prince’s ancestor, they had received great benefits, 
they bound him to a horse and slaughtered his 
people. The prince was a prisoner a long time, and 
only when King Wladyslaw threatened them with 
war, did they release him. During this attack 
Danusia’s mother died.” 

“ And you, sir, were you there ? What do they 
call you ? I have forgotten ! ” 

“ My name is Mikolaj of Dlugolas and they call 
me Obuch. 1 I was there. I saw a German with 
peacock feathers on his helmet, bind her to his sad- 
dle ; and then she died from fear. They cut me 
with a halberd from which I have a scar.” 

Having said this he showed a deep scar on his 
head coming from beneath his hair to his ej-ebrows. 

There was a moment of silence. Zbyszko was 
again looking at Danusia. Then he asked : 

11 And you said, sir, that she has no knight ? ” 

But he did not receive any answer, because at 
that moment the singing stopped. One of the ry- 
balts , a fat and heavy man, suddenly rose, and the 
bench tilted to one side. Danusia tottered and 
stretched out her little hands, but before she could 
fall or jump, Zbyszko rushed up like a wild-cat and 
seized her in his arms. 

The princess, who at first screamed from fear, 
laughed immediately and began to shout: 

“ Here is Danusia’s knight ! Come, little knight 
and give us back our dear little girl 1 ” 

* Pack side of the axe. 


3 ° 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ He grasped her boldly,” some among the 
courtiers were heard to say. 

Zbyszko walked toward the princess, holding Da- 
nusia to his breast, who having encircled his neck 
with one arm, held the lute with the other, being 
afraid it would be broken. Her face w r as smiling 
and pleased, although a little bit frightened. 

In the meanwhile the youth came near the 
princess, put Danusia before her, kneeled, raised 
his head and said with remarkable boldness for his 
age : 

“ Let it be then according to your word, my 
gracious lady ! It is time for this gentle young 
girl to have her knight, and it is time for me to 
have my lady, whose beauty and virtues I shall 
extol. With your permission, I wish to make a 
vow and I will remain faithful to her under all cir- 
cumstances until death.” 

The princess was surprised, not on account of 
Zbyszko’s words, but because everything had hap- 
pened so suddenly. It is true that the custom 
of making vows was not Polish ; but Mazowsze, be- 
ing situated on the German frontier, and often 
being visited by the knights from remote countries, 
was more familiar with that custom than the other 
provinces, and imitated it very often. The princess 
had also heard about it in her father’s court, w r here 
all eastern customs were considered as the law 
and the example for the noble warriors. Therefore 
she did not see in Zbyszko’s action anything which 
could offend either herself or Danusia. She was 
even glad that her dear girl had attracted the 
heart and the eyes of a knight. 

Therefore she turned her joyful fyce toward the 

girl, 




PRINCE ALBRECHT TAKING ALLEGIANCE 

(From the paint 





E KING OF POLAND, ZYGMUNT STaRY 
fan Matejko) 




Knights of the Cross. 31 

“ Danusia ! Danusia ! Do you wish to have 
your own knight ? ” 

The fair-hairecl Danusia after jumping three 
times in her red shoes, seized the princess by the 
neck and began to scream with joy, as though they 
were promising her some pleasure permitted to the 
older people only. 

“ I wish, I wish ! ” 

The princess’ eyes were filled with tears from 
laughing and the whole court laughed with her ; 
then the lady said to Zb} r szko : 

“Well, make your vow! Make your vow! 
What will you promise her? ” 

But Zbyszko, w'ho preserved his seriousness 
undisturbed amidst the laughter, said with dignity, 
while still kneeling : 

“ I promise that as soon as I reach Krakow, I 
will hang my spear on the door of the inn, and on 
it I will put a card, which a student in writing will 
write for me. On the card I will proclaim that 
Panna Danuta Jurandowna is the prettiest and 
most virtuous girl among all living in this or any 
other kingdom. Anyone who wishes to contradict 
this declaration, I will fight until one of us dies or 
is taken into captivity.” 

“ Very well ! I see you know the knightly 
custom. And what more ? ” 

“ I have learned from Pan Mikolaj of Dlugolas 
that the death of Panna Jurandowna’s mother was 
caused by the brutality of a German who wore the 
crest of a peacock. Therefore I vow to gird my 
naked sides with a hempen rope, and even though 
it eat me to the bone, I will wear it until I tear 
three such tufts of feathers from the heads of 
German warriors wliom I kill,’ 1 


32 Knights of the Cross, 

Here the princess became serious. 

“ Don’t make any joke of your vows ! ” 

And Zb3 r szko added : 

“ So help me God and holy cross, this vow I 
will repeat in church before a priest.” 

“ It is a praiseworthy thing to fight against the 
enemy of our people; but I pity you, because you 
are young, and you can easily perish.” 

At that moment Macko of Bogdaniec ap- 
proached, thinking it proper to reassure the prin- 
cess. 

“ Gracious lady, do not be frightened about that. 
Everybody must risk being killed in a fight, and it 
is a laudable end for a wlodylca, old or young. But 
war is not new nor strange to this man, because 
although he is only a youth, he has fought on 
horseback and on foot, with spear and with axe, 
with short sword and with long sword, with lance 
and without. It is a new custom, for a knight to 
vow to a girl whom he sees for the first time ; but 
I do not blame Zb} r szko for his promise. He has 
fought the Germans before. Let him fight them 
again, and if during that fight a few heads are 
broken, his glory will increase.” 

“ I see that we have to do with a gallant knight,” 
said the princess. 

Then to Danusia, she said : 

“ Take n^ place as the first person to-day ; only 
do not laugh because it is not dignified.” 

Danusia sat in the place of the lad}^ ; she wanted 
to be dignified, but her blue eyes were laughing at 
the kneeling Zbyszko, and she could not help 
moving her feet from joy. 

“ Give him your gloves,” said the princess. 

Danusia pulled off her gloves aud banded them 


Knights of the Cross. 33 

to Zbyszko who pressed them with great respect 
to his lips, and said : 

“ I will fix them on my helmet and woe to the 
one who stretches his hands for them ! ” 

Then he kissed Danusia’s hands and feet and 
arose. Then his dignity left him, and great joy 
filled his heart because from that time the whole 
court would consider him a mature man. There- 
fore shaking Danusia’s gloves, he began to shout, 
half mirthfully, half angrily : 

“ Come, you dog-brothers with peacock’s crests, 
come ! ” 

But at that moment the same monk who had 
been there before entered the inn, and with him 
two superior ones. The servants of the monastery 
carried willow baskets which contained bottles of 
wine and some tidbits. The monks greeted the prin- 
cess and again reproached her because she had not 
gone directly to the abbey. She explained to them 
again, that having slept during the day, she was 
traveling at night for coolness ; therefore she did 
not need any sleep ; and as she did not wish to 
awaken the worthy abbot nor the respectable 
monks, she preferred to stop in an inn to stretch 
her limbs. 

After many courteous words, it was finally 
agreed, that after matins and mass in the morning, 
the princess with her court would breakfast and 
rest in the monastery. The affable monks also in- 
vited the Mazurs, the two noblemen and Macko of 
Bogdaniec who intended to go to the abbey to de- 
posit his wealth acquired in the war and increased 
by Witold’s munificent gift. This treasure was des- 
tined to redeem Bogdaniec from his pledge. But the 
young Zbyszko did not hear the invitation, because 


34 Knights of the Cross. 

be had rushed to his wagon which was guarded by 
his servants, to procure better apparel for himself. 
He ordered his chests carried to a room in the inn 
and there he began to dress. At first he hastily 
combed his hair and put it in a silk net ornamented 
with amber beads, and in the front with real pearls. 
Then he put on a u jaka ” of white silk embroidered 
with golden griffins ; he girded himself with a 
golden belt from which was hanging a small sword 
in an ivory scabbard ornamented with gold. Every- 
thing was new, shining and unspotted with blood, 
although it had been taken as booty from a Fryzjan 
knight who served with the Knights of the Cross. 
Then Zbyszko put on beautiful trousers, one part 
having red and green stripes, the other part, yellow 
and purple, and both ended at the top like a check- 
ered chessboard. After that he put on red shoes 
with long points. Fresh and handsome he went 
into the room. 

In fact, as he stood in the door, his appearance 
made a great impression. The princess seeing 
now what a handsome knight had vowed to Dan- 
usia, was still more pleased. Danusia jumped to- 
ward him like a gazelle. But either the beauty of 
the young man or the sounds of admiration from 
the courtiers, caused her to pause before she 
reached him, drop her eyes suddenly and blush- 
ing and confused, begin to wring her fingers. 

After her, came the others ; the princess herself, 
the courtiers, the ladies-in-waiting, the rybalts and 
the monks all wanted to see him. The young 
Mazovian girls were looking at him as at a rain- 
bow, each regretting that he had not chosen her; 
the older ones admired the costly dress ; and thus, 
a circle of curious ones was formed around him. 


Knights o{ the Cross. 3^ 

Zbyszko stood in the centre with a boastful smile 
on his youthful face, and turned himself slightly, 
so that they could see him better. 

“ Who is he ? ” asked one of the monks. 

“ He is a knight, nephew of that wlodyka ” an- 
swered the princess, pointing to Macko ; “ he has 
madfe a vow to Danusia.” 

The monks did not show any surprise, because 
such a vow did not bind him to anything. Often 
vows were made to married women, and among the 
powerful families where the eastern custom was 
known, almost every woman had a knight. If a 
knight made a vow to a young girl, he did not 
thus become her fiance ; on the contrary he usu- 
ally married another ; he was constant to his vow, 
but did not hope to be wedded to her, but to marry 
another. 

The monks were more astonished at Danusia’s 
youth, and even not much at that, because in those 
times sixteen year old youths used to be castellans. 
The great Queen Jadwiga herself, when she came 
from Hungary, was only fifteen years old, and thir- 
teen j^ear old girls used to marry. At any rate, at 
that moment they were more occupied looking at 
Zbyszko than at Danusia ; they also listened to 
Macko’s words, who, proud of his nephew, was tell- 
ing how the youth came in possession of such 
beautiful clothes. 

“ One year and nine weeks ago,” said he, “ we 
were invited b} r the Saxon knights. There was an- 
other guest, a certain knight, from a far Fryzjan 
nation, who lived there on the shores of a sea. 
With him was his son who was three }^ears older 
than Zbyszko. Once at a banquet, that son began 
to taunt Zbyszko because he has neither moustache 


3 6 


Knights of the Cross. 


nor beard. Zbyszko being quick tempered, was 
very angry, and immediately seized him by his 
moustache, and pulled out all the hair. On account 
of that I afterward fought until death or slavery.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” asked the Pan of 
Dlugolas. 

“ Because the father took his son’s part and I 
took Zbyszko’s part ; therefore we fought, in the 
presence of the guests, on level ground. The 
agreement was, that the one who conquered, should 
take the wagons, horses, servants and everything 
that belonged to the vanquished one. God helped 
us. We killed those Fryzes, although with great 
labor, because they were brave and strong. We 
took much valuable booty ; there were four wagons, 
each one drawn b}' two horses, four enormous 
stallions, ten servants, and two excellent suits of 
armor which are difficult to find. It is true we 
broke the helmets in the fight, but the Lord Jesus 
rewarded us with something else ; there was a large 
chest of costly clothing ; those in which Zbyszko is 
now dressed, w r e found there also.” 

Now the two noblemen from the vicinity of Kra- 
kow, and all the Mazurs began to look with more 
respect on both the uncle and the nephew, and the 
Pan of Dlugolas, called Obuch, said : 

“ I see you are terrible fellows, and not laz}'.” 

“We now believe that this youngster will cap- 
ture three peacocks’ crests.” 

Macko laughed, and in his face there realty ap- 
peared an expression similar to that on the face of 
a beast of prey. 

But in the meanwhile, the servants of the mon- 
astery had taken the wine and the dainties from the 
willow baskets, and the servant girls were bringing 


37 


Knights of' the Cross. 

large dishes full of steaming boiled eggs, sur- 
rounded by sausage, from which a strong and 
savory smell filled the whole room. This sight ex- 
cited everybody’s appetite, and they rushed to the 
tables. 

But nobody sat down until the princess was 
seated at the head of the table ; she told Zbyszko 
and Danusia to sit opposite her and then she said 
to Zbyszko : 

“It is right for you both to eat from one dish ; 
but do not step on her feet under the table, nor 
touch her with your knees, as the other knights do 
to their ladies, because she is too young.” 

To this he answered : 

“ I shall not do it, gracious lady, for two or three 
years yet, until the Lord Jesus permits me to ac- 
complish my vow, and then this little berry will be 
ripe ; as for stepping on her feet, even if I would 
like to do it I can not, because they do not touch 
the floor.” 

“ True,” answered the princess ; “ but it is pleas- 
ant to see that you have good manners.” 

Then there was silence because everybody was 
busy eating. Zbyszko picked the best pieces of 
sausage, which he handed to Danusia or put directly 
into her mouth ; she was glad that such a famous 
' knight served her. 

After they had emptied the dishes, the servants 
of the monastery began to pour out the sweet- 
smelling wine — abundantly for the men, but not 
much for the ladies. Zbyszko’s gallantly was 
particularly shown when they brought in the nuts 
which had been sent from the monastery. There 
were hazel nuts and some very rare nuts imported 
from afar, called Italians; they all feasted so will- 


Knights of the Cross. 

ingly, that after awhile there was heard no sound 
in the whole room but the cracking of shells, 
crushed between the jaws. But Zbyszko did not 
think only about himself ; he preferred to show to 
the princess and Danusia his knightly strength and 
abstinence. Therefore he did not put the nuts be- 
tween his jaws, as the others did, but he crushed 
them between his fingers, and handed to Danusia 
the kernels picked from the shells. He even in- 
vented for her an amusement ; after having picked 
out the kernel, he placed his hand near his mouth 
and, with his powerful blowing, he blew the shells 
to the ceiling. Danusia laughed so much, that the 
princess fearing that the young girl would choke, 
was obliged to ask him to stop the amusement; but 
perceiving how merry the girl was, she asked her : 

“ Well, Danusia, is it good to have your own 
knight?” 

“ Oj 1 Yery I ” answered the girl. 

And then she touched Zbyszko’s white silk 
“ jaka ” with her pink finger, and asked : 

“And will he be mine to-morrow ? ” 

“ To-morrow, and Sunday, and until death,” an- 
swered Zbyszko. 

Supper lasted a long time, because after the nuts, 
sweet cakes with raisins were served. Some of the 
courtiers wished to dance ; others wdshed to listen 
to the rybalts or to Danusia’s singing ; but she was 
tired, and having with great confidence put her lit- 
tle head on the knight’s shoulder, she fell asleep. 

“ Does she sleep ? ” asked the princess. “ There 
you have your ‘ lad}".’ ” 

“ She is dearer to me while she sleeps than the 
others are while they dance,” answered Zbyszko, 
sitting motionless so as not to awaken the girl. 


39 


Knights of the Cross. 

But she was awakened neither by the Tybalts 1 mu- 
sic nor by the singing. Some of the courtiers 
stamped, others rattled the dishes in time to the 
music ; but the greater the noise, the better she 
slept. 

She awoke only when the roosters, beginning to 
crow, and the church bell to ring, the company all 
rushed from the benches, shouting : 

“ To matins 1 To matins ! ” 

“ Let us go on foot for God’s glory,’’ said the 
princess. 

She took the awakened Danusia by the hand and 
went out first, followed by the whole court. 

The night was beginning to whiten. In the east 
one could see a light glare, green at the top, then 
pink below, and under all a golden red, which ex- 
tended while one looked at it. It seemed as though 
the moon was retreating before that glare. The 
light grew pinker and brighter. Moist with dew, 
the rested and joyous world was awakening. 

“ God has given us fair weather, but there will 
be great heat,” said the courtiers. 

“No matter,” answered the Pan of Dlugolas; 
“ we will sleep in the abbey, and will reach Kra- 
kow toward evening.” 

“ Sure of a feast.” 

“ There is a feast every day now, and after the 
confinement and tournaments, there will be still 
greater ones.” 

“We shall see how Danusia’s brave knight will 
acquit himself.” 

“ E j ! They are of oak, those fellows ! Did 3 'ou 
hear what they said about that fight for four 
knights on each side ? ” 


40 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Perhaps they will join our court ; they are con- 
sulting with each other now.” 

In fact, they were talking earnestly with each 
other ; old Macko was not very much pleased with 
what had happened ; therefore while walking in the 
rear of the retinue, he said to his nephew : 

“ In truth, you don’t need it. In some way I 
will reach the king and it may be he will give us 
something. I would be very glad to get to some 

castle or grodek 1 Well we shall see. We will 

redeem Bogdaniec from our pledge anyhow, because 
we must hold that which our forefathers held. But 
how can we get some peasants to work ? The land 
is worth nothing without peasants. Therefore lis- 
ten to what I am going to tell you : if you make 
vows or not to anyone you please, still 3 T ou must 
go with the Pan of Mielsztyn to Prince Witold 
against the Tartars. If they proclaim the expedi- 
tion by the sound of trumpets before the queen’s 
confinement, then do not wait either for the lying- 
in, or for the tournaments; only go, because there 
will be found some profit. Prince Witold is mu- 
nificent, as 3’ou know ; and he knows 3-ou. If you 
acquit 3 r ourself well, he will reward 3 T ou liberal^. 
Above all, if God help you, 3'ou will secure mai^ 
slaves. The Tartars swarm in the world. I n case 
of victoiy, every knight will capture three-score 
of them.” 

At this, Macko being covetous for land and serfs, 
began to fanc3^ : 

“ If I could onty catch fifty peasants and settle 
them in Bogdaniec 1 One would be able to clear up 

A town surrounded with walls and having a peculiar 
jurisdiction or a kind of a castle. 


Knights of the Cross. 41 

quite a piece of forest. You know that nowhere 
can you get as many as there.” 

But Zbyszko began to twist his head. 

“ Owa 1 I will bring hostlers from the stables 
living on horse carrion and not accustomed to work- 
ing on the land ! What use will they be in Bog- 
daniec ? Then I vowed to capture three German 
crests. Where will I find them among the Tar- 
tars ? ” 

“ You made a vow because you were stupid ; but 
your vow is not worth anything.” 

“ But my honor of wlodylca and knight ? What 
about that ? ” 

“ How was it with Ryngalla ? ” 

u Ryngalla poisoned the prince, and the hermit 
gave me absolution.” 

“ Then in Tyniec, the abbot will absolve you from 
this vow also. The abbot is greater than a hermit.” 

“ I don’t want absolution ! ” 

Macko stopped and asked with evident anger : 

“ Then how will it be ? ” 

“ Go to Witold 3 r ourself, because I shall not go.” 

“ You knave! And who will bow to the king? 
Don’t you pity my bones ? ” 

“ Even if a tree should fall on your bones, it 
would not crush them ; and even if I pity you, I 
will not go to Witold.” 

“ What will you do then ? Will you turn rybalt 
or falconer at the Mazowiecki court ? ” 

“ It’s not a bad thing to be a falconer. But if 
you would rather grumble than to listen to me, 
then grumble.” 

“ Where will 30U go? Don’t you care for Bog- 
daniec ? Will you plow with your nails without 
peasants ? ” 


42 Knights of the Cross. 

“Not true! You calculated cleverly about the 
Tartars ! You have forgotten what the Rusini 1 told 
us, that it is difficult to catch any prisoners among 
the Tartars, because you cannot reach a Tartar on 
the steppes. On what will I chase them ? On 
those heavy stallions that we captured from the 
Germans ? Do you see ? And what booty can I 
take ? Scabby sheep-skin coats but nothing else ! 
How rich then I shall return to Bogdaniec 1 Then 
they will call me comes ! ” 

Macko was silent because there was a great deal 
of truth in Zbyszko’s words ; but after a while he 
said : 

“ But Prince Witold will reward you.” 

“ Bah, you know ; to one he gives too much, to 
another nothing.” 

“ Then tell me, where will you go ? ” 

“ To Jurand of Spy chow.” 

Macko angrily twisted the belt of his leather 
jacket, and said : 

“ May you become a blind man ! ” 

“ Listen,” answered Zbyszko quietly. “ I had 
a talk with Mikolaj of Dlugolas and he said that 
Jurand is seeking revenge on the Germans for the 
death of his wife. I will go and help him. In 
the first place, you said yourself that it was noth- 
ing strange for us to fight the Germans because 
we know them and their wa}'s so well. Secundo , I 
will thus more easily capture those peacock’s 
crests ; and tercio , you know that peacock’s crests 
are not worn by knaves ; therefore if the Lord 
Jesus will help me to secure the crests, it will also 
bring booty. Finally : the slaves from those parts 

1 Inhabitants of Hus’ — part of Poland round Lwow— 
Leopol (Latin), Lemberg (German). 


Knights of the Cross 43 

are not like the Tartars. If you settle such slaves 
in a forest) then you will accomplish something.” 

“ Man, are you crazy ? There is no war at 
present and God knows when there will be 1 ” 

“ How clever you are 1 The bears make peace 
with the bee-keepers and they neither spoil the bee- 
hives, nor eat the honey ! Ha I ha ! ha 1 Then it is 
news to you, that although the great armies are 
not fighting and although the king and the grand 
master stamped the parchment with their seals, 
still there is always great disturbance on the 
frontiers ? If some cattle are seized, they burn 
several villages for one cow’s head and besiege the 
castles. How about capturing peasants and their 
girls ? About merchants on the highways ? Re- 
member former times, about which you told me 
yourself. That Nalencz, who captured forty 
knights going to join the Knights of the Cross, and 
kept them in prison until the grand master sent 
him a cart full of grzywien ; l did he not do a good 
business? Jurand of Spychow is doing the same 
and on the frontier the work is always ready.” 

For a while they walked along silently ; in the 
meanwhile, it was broad daylight and the bright 
rays of the sun lighted up the rocks on which the 
abbey was built. 

“ God can give good luck in any place,” Macko 
said, finally, with a calm voice ; “ pray that he may 
bless yon.” 

“ Sure ; all depends on his favor ! ” 

“ And think about Bogdaniec, because you can- 
not persuade me that you go to J urand of Spy- 
chow for the sake of Bogdaniec and not for that 
duck’s beak.” 


1 Money ; — marks, 


44 


Knights of the Cross 

“ Don’t speak that way, because it makes me 
angry. I will see her gladly and I do not deny it. 
Have you ever met a prettier girl ? ” 

“ What do I care for her beauty ! Better marry 
her, when she is grown up ; she is the daughter of 
a mighty comes.” 

Zbyszko’s face brightened with a pleasant smile. 

“It must be. No other lady, no other wife 1 
When your bones are old, you shall play with the 
grandchildren born to her and myself.” 

Now Macko smiled also and said : 

“ Grady! Grady! 1 May they be as numer- 

ous as hail. When one is old, they are his joy ; and 
after death, his salvation. Jesus, grant us this ! ” 

1 Hail — the war-cry of the family, either because it was 
numerous like hail or struck sharply like hail. 


CHAPTER III. 


Princess Danuta, Maeko and Zbyszko bad been 
in Tyniec before ; but in the train of attendants 
there were some courtiers who now saw it for the 
first time ; these greatty admired the magnificent 
abbey which was surrounded by high walls built 
over the rocks and precipices, and stood on a lofty 
mountain now shining in the golden rays of the 
rising sun. The stately walls and the buildings de- 
voted to various purposes, the gardens situated at 
the foot of the mountain and the carefully culti- 
vated fields, showed immediately the great wealth 
of the abbey. The people from poor Mazowsze 
were amazed. It is true there were other mighty 
Benedictine abbeys in other parts of the country ; 
as for instance in Lubusz on Odra, in Plock, in 
Wielkopolska, in Mogila and in several other 
places ; but none of them could compare with the 
abbey in Tyniec, which was richer than many prin- 
cipalities, and had an income greater than even the 
kings of those times possessed. 

Therefore the astonishment increased among the 
courtiers and some of them could scarcely believe 
their own eyes. In the meanwhile, the princess 
wishing to make the journey pleasant, and to in- 
terest the young ladies, begged one of the monks 
to relate the awful story about Walgierz Wdaly 
which had been told to her in Krakow, although 
not very correctly. 

Hearing this, the ladies surrounded the princess 
45 


46 Knights of the Cross. 

and walked slowly, looking in the rays of the sun 
like moving flowers. 

“ Let Brother Hidulf tell about Walgierz, who 
appeared to him on a certain night,” said one of 
the monks, looking at one of the other monks who 
was an old man. 

“ Pious father, have you seen him with your own 
eyes?” asked the princess. 

“ I have seen him,” answered the monk 
gloomily ; “ there are certain moments during 
which, by God’s will, he is permitted to leave the 
underground regions of hell and show himself to 
the world.” 

“ When does it happen ? ” 

The old monk looked at the other monks and be- 
came silent. There was a tradition that the ghost 
of Walgierz appeared when the morals of the mo- 
nastic lives became corrupted, and when the monks 
thought more about worldly riches and pleasures 
than was right. 

None of them, however, wished to tell this; but 
it was also said that the ghost’s appearance por- 
tended war or some other calamity. Brother Hi- 
dulf, after a short silence, said : 

“ His appearance does not foretell any good for- 
tune.” 

“ I would not care to see him,” said the princess, 
making the sign of the cross ; “ but why is he in 
hell, if it is true as I heard, that he only avenged 
a wrong ? ” 

“ Had he been virtuous during his whole life,” 
said the monk sternly, “ he would be damned just 
the same because he was a heathen, and original sin 
was not washed out by baptism.” 

After those words the princess’ brows pontracteci 






:-v : ’>^f|i; : :$-x^->.: :>V''.-i:>;:;, ,-.^3 

|?§ f i v * 'vnI, * | 

v- 0 " 

, 


' 


f^k -X- 1 ^Sa> &||^§ x," 1® 

• v.;. * % .. 

£^s|? #*; • ' yX' , n| £|, /# 

xf 

' .■ ' / . ■ 

. ■ . 



: -^lirLT » 


?,, ..... .i#* '■■ > -v J 


THE BATTLE 
(From the painti 




RUNWALD 
Jan Matejko) 





Knights of the Cross. 47 

painfully because she recollected that her father 
whom she loved dearly, had died in the heathen’s 
errors also. 

“We are listening,” said she, after a short 
silence. 

Brother Hidulf began thus: 

During the time of heathenism, there was a 
mighty grabia 1 whose name was Walgierz, whom 
on account of his great beauty, they called Wdaly . 2 
This whole country, as far as one can see, belonged 
to him, and he lead all the expeditions, the people 
on foot and a hundred spearmen who were all 
wlodykas ; the men to the east as far as Opole, and 
to the west as far as Sandomierz, were his vassals. 
Nobody was able to count his herds, and in Tyniec 
he had a towerful of money the same as the Knights 
of the Cross have now in Marienburg.” 

“ Yes, they have, I know it ! ” interrupted the 
princess. 

“ He was a giant,” continued the monk. “ He 
was so strong he could dig up an oak tree by the 
roots, and nobody in the whole world could com- 
pare with him for beauty, playing on the lute or 
singing. One time when he was at the court of a 
French king, the king’s daughter, Helgunda, fell in 
love with him, and ran away with him to Tyniec, 
where they lived together in sin. No priest would 
marry them with Christian rites, because Hel- 
gunda’s father had promised her to the cloister for 
the glory of God. At the same time, there lived in 
Wisliea, Wislaw Piekny , 3 who belonged to King 
Popiel’s family. He, while Walgierz Wdaly was 
absent, devastated the county around Tyniec. 

1 Count. 2 Wdaly — in old Polish — handsome, 

* Beautiful, 


48 Knights of the Cross. 

Walgierz when he returned overpowered Wislaw 
and imprisoned him in Tyniec. He did not take 
into consideration this fact : that every woman as 
soon as she saw Wislaw, was ready immediately to 
leave father, mother and even husband, if she could 
only satisfy her passion. This happened to Hel- 
gunda. She immediately devised such fetters 
for Walgierz, that that giant, although he could 
pluck an oak up by its roots, was unable to break 
them. She gave him to Wislaw, who took and im- 
prisoned him in Wislica. There Rynga, Wislaw’s 
sister, having heard Walgierz singing in his un- 
derground cell, soon fell in love with him and set 
him at liberty. He then killed Wislaw and Hel- 
g unda with the sword, left their bodies for the 
crows, and returned to Tyniec with Rynga.” 

“Was it not right, what he did?” asked the 
princess. 

Brother Hidulf answered : 

“ Had he received baptism and given Tyniec to 
the Benedictines, perhaps God would have for- 
given his sins; but he did not do this, therefore the 
earth has devoured him.” 

“ Were the Benedictines in this kingdom at that 
time ? ” 

“No, the Benedictines were not here; only the 
heathen lived here then.” 

“ How then could he receive baptism, or give up 
Tyniec ? ” 

“ He could not ; and that is exactly why he was 
sent to hell to endure eternal torture,” answered 
the monk with authority. 

“ Sure ! He speaks rightly 1 ” several voices were 
heard to say. 

In the meanwhile they approached the principal 


49 


Knights of the Cross. 

gate of the monastery, where the abbot with nu- 
merous monks and noblemen, was awaiting the prin- 
cess. There were always many lay people in the 
cloister : land stewards, barristers and procurators. 
Many noblemen, even powerful wlodykas, held in 
fief from the monastery numerous estates ; and 
these, as “ vassals,” were glad to pass their time at 
the court of their “ suzerain,” -where near the main 
altar it was easy to obtain some gift and many 
benefits. Therefore the “ abbas centum villarum ” 1 
could greet the princess with a numerous retinue. 

He was a man of great stature, with a thin, in- 
telligent face ; his head was shaved on the top with 
a fringe of grey hair beneath. He had a deep scar 
on his forehead, which he had evidently received 
during his youth when he performed knightly 
deeds. His eyes looked penetratingly from be- 
neath dark eyebrows. He wore a monk’s dress 
similar to that worn by the other monks, but over 
it he wore a black mantle, lined with purple; 
around his neck was a gold chain from which was 
hanging a gold cross set with precious stones. His 
whole figure betrayed a proud man, accustomed to 
command and one who had confidence in himself. 

But he greeted the princess affably and even 
humbly, because he remembered that her husband 
belonged to the family of the princes of Mazowsze, 
from which came the kings, Wladyslaw and Kazi- 
mierz; and that her mother w^as the reigning queen 
of one of the most powerful kingdoms in the 
world. Therefore he passed the threshold of the 
gate, bowed low, and then having made the sign of 
the cross over Anna Danuta and over her court, he 
said ; 

1 Abbot of a hundred villages. 


50 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Welcome, gracious lady, to the threshold of 
this poor monastery. May Saint Benedictus of 
Nursja, Saint Maurus, Saint Bonifaeius, Saint 
Benedictus of Aniane and also Jean of Tolomeia 
— our patrons living in eternal glory, — give you 
health and happiness, and bless you seven times a 
day during the remainder of your life.” 

“ They would be deaf, if they did not hear the 
words of such a great abbot,” said the princess 
affably ; “ we came here to hear mass, during which 
we will place ourselves under their protection.” 

Having said this she stretched her hand toward 
him, which he falling upon one knee, kissed in 
knightly manner. Then the} r passed through the 
gate. The monks were waiting to celebrate mass, 
because immediately the bells were rung ; the 
trumpeters blew near the church door in honor of 
the princess. Every church used to make a great 
impression on the princess who had not been born 
in a Christian country. The church in Tyniec im- 
pressed her greatly, because there were very few 
churches that could rival it in magnificence. 
Darkness filled the church except at the main altar 
where many lights were shining, brightening the 
carvings and gildings. A monk, dressed in a 
chasuble, came from the vestry, bowed to the 
princess and commenced mass. Then the smoke 
from the fragrant incense arose, veiled the priest 
and the altar, and mounted in quiet clouds to the 
vaulted ceiling, increasing the solemn beauty of 
the church. Anna Danuta bent her head and 
prayed fervently. But when an organ, rare in 
those times, began to shake the nave with majestic 
thunderings, filling it with angelic voices, then the 
princess raised her eyes, and her face expressed, 


Knights of* the Cross. 

beside devotion and fear, a boundless delight ; and 
one looking at her would take her for some saint, 
who sees in a marvelous vision, the open heaven. 

Thus prayed Kiejstut’s daughter, who born in 
heathenism, in everyday life mentioned God’s 
name just as everybody else did in those times, 
familiarly ; but in the Lord’s house she used to 
raise her eyes with fear and humility, toward his 
secret and unmeasurable power. 

The whole court, although with less humility, 
prayed devoutly. Zbyszko knelt among the 
Mazurs, and committed himself to God’s protec- 
tion. From time to time he glanced at Danusia 
who was sitting beside the princess ; he considered 
it an honor to be the knight of such a girl, and 
that his vow was not a trifle. He had already 
girded his sides with a hempen rope, but this was 
only half of his vow ; now it was necessary to ful- 
fill the other half which was more difficult. Con- 
sequently now, when he was more serious than 
when in the inn drinking beer, he was anxious to 
discover how he could fulfill it. There was no war. 
But amidst the disturbances on the frontier, it was 
possible to meet some Germans, and either kill 
them or lay down his own life. 

He had told this to Macko. But he thought : 
“Not every German wears peacock or ostrich 
feathers on his helmet. Only a few among the guests 
of the Knights of the Cross are counts, and the 
Knights of the Cross themselves are only comthurs ; 
and not every one of them is a comthur either. If 
there be no war, then years may pass before I shall 
get those three crests ; I have not been knighted 
yet and can challenge only those who are not 
knights like myself. It is true I expect to receive 


S 2 


Knights of the Cross. 

the girdle of a knight from the king’s hands during 
the tournaments, which have been announced to 
take place during the christening, but what will 
happen then? I will go to Jurand of Spychow ; 
he will help me kill as many knechts 1 as possible ; 
but that will benefit me little. The knechts are 
not knights, with peacock feathers on their heads.” 

Therefore in his uncertainty, seeing that without 
God’s special favor, he could do nothing, he began 
to pra}' : 

“ Jesus, grant a war between the Knights of the 
Cross and the Germans who are the foes of this 
kingdom and of all other nations confessing Your 
Holy Name. Bless us ; but crush them who would 
rather serve the starosta 2 of hell, than serve you ; 
they have hatred in their hearts against us, being 
angry because our king and queen, having baptized 
the Lithuanians, forbade them cut your Christian 
servants with the sword. For which anger punish 
them ! ” 

“ And I, Zbyszko a sinner, repent before you 
and from your five wounds beseech for help, that 
in your mercy you permit me to kill as soon as 
possible three Germans having peacock feathers 
on their morions. These crests I promised upon 
my knightly honor to Panna Anna Danuta, 
Jurand’s daughter, and your servant.” 

“ If I shall find any booty on those defeated 
Germans, I shall faithfully pay to holy church the 
tithe, in order that you also, sweet Jesus, may have 
some benefit and glory through me ; and also that 

1 Ordinary German soldiers. 

2 A nobleman holding an estate of the Crown, with or 
without jurisdiction 


Knights of the Cross. 53 

you may know, that I promise to you with a sincere 
heart. As this is true, so help me, amen ! ” 

But as he prayed, his heart softened under the 
influence of his devotions and he made another 
promise, which was that after having redeemed 
Bogdaniec from its pledge, he would give to the 
church all the wax which the bees could make 
during the whole year. He hoped that his Uncle 
Macko would not make any opposition to this, and 
that the Lord Jesus would be especially pleased 
with the wax for the candles, and wishing to get it, 
would help him sooner. This thought seemed to 
him so right, that joy filled his soul ; and he was 
almost sure that his prayer would be heard and 
that the war would soon come, so that he could 
accomplish his vow. He felt such might in his legs 
and in his arms, that at that moment he would have 
attacked a whole army. He even thought that 
having increased his promises to God, he would 
also add for Danusia, a couple of Germans ! His 
youthful anger urged him to do it, but this time 
prudence prevailed, as he was afraid to exhaust 
God’s patience by asking too much. 

His confidence increased, however, when after 
mass and a long rest, he heard the conversation be- 
tween the abbot and Anna Danuta. 

The wives of the reigning kings and princes, 
both on account of devotion as well as on account 
of the magnificent presents, sent them by the 
Master of the Order, were very kindly disposed 
toward the Knights of the Cross. Even the pious 
Jadwiga, as long as she lived, restrained her hus- 
band’s anger against them. Anna Danuta alone, 
having experienced . dreadful wrongs from the 
knights hated them with her whole soul. There- 


54 Knights of the Cross. 

fore when the abbot asked her about Mazowsze and 
its affairs, she began to complain bitterly against 
the Order : 

“ Our affairs are in a bad condition and it cannot 
be otherwise with such neighbors ! Apparently it 
is the time of peace ; they exchange ambassadors 
and letters, but notwithstanding all that nobody 
can be sure of anything. The one who lives on the 
borders of the kingdom, never knows when he goes 
to bed in the evening, whether he will awaken in 
fetters, or with the blade of a sword in his throat, 
or with a burning ceiling over his head. Neither 
oaths, nor seals, nor parchment wdll protect from 
treachery. Thus it happened at Zlotorja where 
during the time of peace, they seized the prince and 
imprisoned him. The Knights of the Cross said 
that our castle was a menace to them ; but the 
castles are repaired for defence not for an onset ; 
and what prince has not the right to build and re- 
pair in his own land? Neither the weak nor the 
powerful can agree with the Order, because the 
knights despise the weak and try to ruin the 
mighty. Good deeds they repay with evil ones. 
Is there anywhere in the world another order 
which has received as many benefits from other 
kingdoms as the knights have received from Polish 
princes? And how have the}^ repaid? With 
threats, with devastation of our lands, with war 
and with treachery. And it is useless to complain, 
even to our apostolic capital, because they do not 
listen to the Roman pope himself. Apparently 
they have sent an embassy now for the queen’s con- 
finement and the expected christening, but only be- 
cause they wish to appease the anger of this mighty 
king for the evil deeds they performed in Litwa, 


Knights of the Cross. $$ 

But in their hearts they are always plotting means 
to annihilate this kingdom and the whole Polish 
nation.” 

The abbot listened attentively with approval and 
then said : 

“ I know that Comthur Lichtenstein came to 
Krakow at the head of the embass}^ ; he is very 
much respected in the Order for his bravery and 
intelligence. Perhaps you will see him here soon, 
gracious lady, because he sent me a message yes- 
terday, saying that as he wished to pray to our holy 
relics, he would pay a visit to Tyniec.” 

Having heard this, the princess began to complain 
again : 

“ The people say — and I am sure rightly — that 
there will soon be a great w r ar, in wdiich on one side 
will be the kingdom of Poland and all the nations 
speaking a language similar to the Polish tongue, 
and on the other side will be all the Germans and 
the Order. There is a prophecy about this w^ar by 
some saint.” 

“Bridget,” interrupted the scholarly abbot; 
“ eight years ago she was canonized. The pious 
Peter from Alvastra and Matthew from Linkoping 
have written her revelations, in which a great war 
has been predicted.” 

Zbyszko "shuddered at these words, and not being 
able to restrain himself, asked : 

“ How soon will it be ? ” 

But the abbot being occupied with the princess, 
did not hear, or probably did not wish to hear, the 
question. 

The princess spoke further : 

“ Our young knights are glad that this war is 
coming, but the older and prudent ones speak thus ; 


56 Knights of the Cross. 

‘ We are not afraid of the Germans, although their 
pride and power are great, but we are afraid of their 
relics, because against those all human might is 
powerless.’ ” 

Here Anna Danuta looked at the abbot with fear 
and added in a softer voice : 

“ They say they have a true piece of the holy 
cross ; how then can one fight against them ? ” 

“ The French king sent it to them,” answered 
the abbot. 

There was a moment of silence, then Mikolaj of 
Dlugolas, called Obuch, a man of great experience, 
said : 

“ I was in captivity among the Knights of the 
Cross ; I saw a procession in which they carried 
this great relic. But beside this, there are many 
other relics in the monastery in Oliva without 
which the order would not have acquired such 
power.” 

The Benedictines stretched their necks toward 
the speaker, and began to ask with great curiosity : 

“ Tell us, what are they ? ” 

“ There is a piece of the dress of the Most Holy 
Virgin,” answered the wlodyJca of Dlugolas; 
“ there is a molar tooth of Marja from Magdala 
and brandies from the bush in which God the 
Father revealed himself to Moses; there is a hand 
of Saint Liber jus, and as for the bones of other 
saints, I cannot count them on the fingers of both 
hands and the toes of both feet.” 

“ How can one fight them ? ” repeated the prin- 
cess, sighing. 

The abbot frowned, and having thought for 
awhile, said : 

“ It is difficult to fight them, for this reason ; they 


57 


Knights of the Cross. 

are monks and they wear the cross on their man- 
tles; but if they have exceeded the measure of 
their sins, then even those relics will refuse to re- 
main with them ; in that case they will not 
strengthen the knights, but will take their strength 
away, so that the relics can pass into more pious 
hands. May God spare Christian blood ; but, 
if a great war should come, there are some relics in 
our kingdom also which will succor us.” 

“ May God help us ! ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 

The abbot turned toward the princess and said : 

“ Therefore have confidence in God, gracious 
lady, because their da} r s are numbered rather than 
yours. In the meanwhile, accept with grateful 
heart this box, in which there is a finger of Saint 
Ptolomeus, one of our patrons.” 

The princess extended her hand and kneeling, 
accepted the box, which she immediate^ pressed 
to her lips. The courtiers shared the joy of the 
lady. Zbyszko was happy because it seemed to 
him that war would come immediately after the 
Krakowian festivals. 


CHAPTER IV. 


It was in the afternoon that the princess left 
hospitable Tyniec and went toward Krakow. Often 
the knights of those times, coming into larger cities 
or castles to visit some eminent person, used to put 
on their entire battle armor. It is true it was cus- 
tomary to take it off immediately after they arrived 
at the gates ; in fact it was the custom for the host 
himself to invite them to remove it in these words : 
“ Take off your armor, noble lord ; you have come 
to friends!” This entrance was considered to be 
more dignified and to increase the importance of 
the knight. To conform with this ostentatious 
custom Macko and Zbyszko took with them those 
excellent suits of armor and shoulder-bands — won 
from the conquered Fryzjan knights, — bright, 
shining and ornamented on the edges with a gold 
band. Mikolaj of Dlugolas, who had seen the world 
and many knights, and was very expert in judging 
war things, immediately recognized that the suits 
of armor had been made by a most famous armorer 
of Milan ; armor which only the richest knights 
could afford ; each of them being worth quite a for- 
tune. He concluded that those Fryzes were mighty 
lords among their own people, and he looked with 
more respect on Macko and Zbyszko. Their hel- 
mets, although not common ones, were not so rich ; 
but their gigantic stallions, beautifully caparisoned, 
excited envy and admiration among the courtiers. 
Macko and Zbyszko, sitting on very high saddles, 
could look down proudly at the whole court. Each 
held in his hand a long spear ; each had a sword at 


Knights of the Cross. 59 

at his side and an axe at the saddlebow. For the 
sake of comfort they had left their shields in the 
wagons, but even without them, both men looked 
as though they were going to battle and not to the 
city. 

Both were riding near the carriage, in which was 
seated the princess, accompanied by Danusia, and 
in front of them a dignified court lady, Ofka, the 
widow of Krystyn of Jarzombkow and the old Mik- 
olaj of Dlugolas. Danusia looked with great inter- 
est at the two iron knights, and the princess, pull- 
ing from time to time the box with the relics of 
Saint Ptolomeus from her bosom, raised it to her 
lips. 

“ I am very anxious to see what bones are inside,” 
said she, “ but I will not open it myself, for I do 
not want to offend the saint ; the bishop in Kra- 
kow will open it.” 

To this the cautious Mikolaj of Dlugolas an- 
swered : 

“ Ej, it will be better not to let this go out of 
your hands ; it is too precious a thing.” 

“ May be you are right,” said the princess, after 
a moment of reflection ; then she added : 

“ For a long time nobody has given me such 
pleasure, as this worthy abbot has by this present ; 
and he also calmed my fears about the relics of the 
Knights of the Cross.” 

“ He spoke wisely and well,” said Macko of Bog- 
daniec. “At Wilno they also had different relics, 
and they wanted to persuade the guests that they 
were at war with the heathen. And what? Our 
knights noticed that if they could only make a blow 
with an axe, immediately the helmet gave way and 
the head fell down. The saints help— it would be 


6o 


Knights of the Cross. 

a sin to say differently — but the}’ only help the 
righteous, who go to war justly in God’s name. 
Therefore, gracious lady, I think that if there be 
another war, even if all Germans help the Knights 
of the Cross, we will overcome them, because our 
nation is greater and the Lord Jesus will give us 
more strength in our bones. As for the relics, — 
have we not a true particle of the holy cross in the 
monastery of Holy Cross?” 

“ It is true, as God is dear to me,” said the prin- 
cess. “ But ours will remain in the monastery, 
while if necessary they carry theirs.” 

*‘No matter ! There is no limit to God’s power.” 

“ Is that true ? Tell me ; how is it ? ” asked the 
princess, turning to the wise Mikolaj of Dlugolas ; 
and he said : 

“ Every bishop will affirm it. Home is distant 
too, and yet the pope rules over the whole world ; 
cannot God do more ! ” 

These words soothed the princess so completely 
that she began to converse about Tyniec and its 
magnificence. The Mazurs were astonished not 
only at the riches of the abbey, but also at the 
wealth and beauty of the whole country through 
which they were now riding. All around were 
many flourishing villages ; near them were orchards 
full of trees, linden groves, storks’ nests on the 
linden trees, and beneath the trees were beehives 
with straw roofs. Along the highway on both 
sides, there were fields of all kinds of grain. From 
time to time, the wind bent the still greenish sea of 
grain, amidst which shone like the stars in the sky, 
the blue heads of the flowers of the bachelor but- 
ton, and the light red wild poppies. Far beyond 
the fields appeared the woods, black in the dis- 


6i 


Knights of the Cross. 

tance but bathed in sunlight ; here and there ap- 
peared moist meadows, full of grass and birds fly- 
ing round the bushes ; then appeared hills with 
houses; again flelds ; and as far as one could see, 
the country appeared to flow not only with milk 
and honey but also with quiet and happiness. 

“ That is King Kazimierz’ rural economy,” said 
the princess ; “ it must be a pleasure to live here.” 

“ Lord Jesus rejoices to see such a country,” 
answered Mikolaj of Dlugolas ; “ and God’s bless- 
ing is over it ; but how can it be different ; when 
they ring the bells here, there is no corner where 
they cannot be heard 1 And it is known that no 
evil spirit can endure the ringing of the bells, and 
they are obliged to escape to the forests on the 
Hungarian frontier.” 

“ I wonder,” said Pani Of ka, the widow of 
Krystyn of Jarzombkow, “ how Walgierz Wdaly, 
about whom the monk was talking, can appear in 
Tyniec, where they ring the bells seven times a 
day.” 

This remark embarrassed Mikolaj for a moment, 
who after thinking, quietty said : 

“ In the first place, God’s decrees are not well 
known ; and then you must remember that every 
time he appears he has had special permission.” 

“ At any rate, I am glad that we shall not pass 
the night in the monaster}^. I would die from fear 
if I saw such an infernal giant.” 

“ Hej ! I doubt it, because they say, he is very 
handsome.” 

If he were very beautiful, I would not want a 
kiss from such a man, from whose mouth one could 
smell sulphur,” 


62 Knights of the Cross. 

“ I see that ■when the conversation is even about 
devils, you are still thinking about kisses.” 

At these words the princess, Pan Mikolaj and 
both wlodykas of Bogdan iec began to laugh. Dan- 
usia laughed also, following the example of the 
others. But Ofka of Jarzombkow turned her angry 
face toward Mikolaj of Dlugolas, and said : 

“ I should prefer him to you.” 

“ Ej ! Don’t call the wolf out of the forest ; ” 
answered the merry Mazur; “ the ghost often wan- 
ders on the high road, between Krakow and Tyniec, 
especially toward night ; suppose he should hear 
you and appear to you in the form of a giant! ” 

“ Let the enchantment go on the dog ! ” answered 
Ofka. 

But at that moment Macko of Bogdaniec, who 
being seated on a high stallion, could see further 
than those who were in the carriage, reined in his 
horse, and said : 

“ 0, as God is dear to me, what is it ? ” 

“ What ? ” 

“ Some giant of the forest is coming ! ” 

“ And the word became flesh ! ” exclaimed the 
princess. “ Don’t say that ! ” 

But Zbyszko arose in his stirrups and said : 

“ It is true ; the giant Walgierz ; nobody else ! ” 

At this the coachman reined in the horses, but 
not dropping the reins, began to make the sign of 
the cross, because he also perceived on an opposite 
hill the gigantic figure of a horsemen. 

The princess had risen ; but now she sat down, 
her face changed with fear. Danusia hid her face 
in the folds of the princess’ dress. The courtiers, 
ladies and rybalts , who were on horseback behind 
the carriage, having heard the ill-omened name, be- 


Knights of the Cross. 63 

gan to surround the carriage. The men tried to 
laugh, but there was fear in their eyes ; the young 
girls were pale; only Mikolaj of Dlugolas main- 
tained his composure and wishing to tranquilize 
the princess, said : 

“ Don’t be frightened, gracious lady. The sun 
has not yet set ; and even if it were night, Saint 
Ptolomeus will manage Walgierz.” 

In the meanwhile, the unknown horseman, hav- 
ing mounted the top of the hill, stopped his horse 
and stood motionless. In the rays of the setting 
sun, one could see him very distinctly ; his stature 
seemed greater than ordinary human dimensions. 
The space separating him from the princess’ retinue 
was not more than three hundred steps. 

“ Why is he stopping ? ” asked one of the rybalts. 

“ Because we stopped,” answered Macko. 

“ He is looking toward us as if he would like to 
choose somebody,” said another rybalt ; “ if I were 
sure he was a man and not an evil spirit, I would 
go and give him a blow on the head with the 
lute.” 

The women began to pray aloud, but Zbyszko 
wishing to show his courage to the princess and 
Danusia, said : 

“ I will go just the same. I am not afraid of 
Walgierz ! ” 

Danusia began to scream: “Zbyszko! Zbys- 
zko ! ” But he went forward and rode swiftly, 
confident that even if he did meet the true Wal- 
gierz, he could pierce him through and through 
with his spear. 

Macko who had sharp sight, said : 

“ He appears like a giant because he is on the 
hill. It is some big man, but an ordinary one, 


64 Knights of the Cross. 

nothing else! Own ! I am going also, to see that 
he does not quarrel with Zbyszko.” 

Zb3 T szko, while riding was debating whether he 
should immediately attack with the spear, or 
whether first take a close view of the man stand- 
ing on the hill. He decided to view him first, and 
immediately persuaded himself that it was the better 
thought, because as he approached, the stranger 
began to lose his extraordinary size. He w r as a 
large man and was mounted on a large horse, 
which was bigger than Zb3^szko's stallion; yet he 
did not exceed human size. Besides that he was 
without armor, with a velvet cap shaped like a 
bell on his head ; he wore a white linen dust cloak, 
from beneath which a green dress could be seen. 
While standing on the hill he was praying. Evi- 
dently he had stopped his horse to finish his even- 
ing devotions. 

“ It is not Walgierz,” thought the bo3 r . 

He had approached so close that he could touch 
the unknown man with his spear. The man who 
evidently was a knight, smiled at him benevolently, 
and said : 

“ May Jesus Christ be praised 1 ” 

u For ages and ages.” 

“ Is that the court of the Princess of Mazowsze 
below ? ” 

“ Yes, it is ! ” 

“ Then 3 r ou come from T3 r niec ? ” 

But he did not receive any answer, because 
Zb3 r szko was so much surprised that he did not 
even hear the question. For a moment he stood 
like a statue, scarcely believing his own eyes, for, 
behold ! about half a furlong behind the unknown 
man, he perceived several soldiers on horseback, at 


Knights of the Cross. 65 

the head of whom was riding a knight clad in full 
armor, with a white cloth mantle with a red cross 
on it, and with a steel helmet having a magnificent 
peacock tuft in the crest. 

“ A Knight of the Cross ! ” whispered Zbyszko. 
Now he thought that God had heard his prayers ; 
that he had sent him the German knight for whom 
he had asked in Tyniec. Surely he must take ad- 
vantage of God’s kindness ; therefore without any 
hesitation, — before all these thoughts had hardly 
passed through his head, before his astonishment 
had diminished, — he bent low on the saddle, let down 
his spear and having uttered his family shout : 
“ Grady ! Grady ! ” he rushed with the whole 
speed of his horse against the Knight of the Cross. 

That knight was astonished also ; he stopped his 
horse, and without lowering his spear, looked in 
front of him, uncertain whether the attack was 
against him or not. 

“ Lower your spear ! ” shouted Zbyszko, prick- 
ing his horse with the iron points of the stirrups. 

“ Grady ! Grady ! ” 

The distance separating them began to diminish. 
The Knight of the Cross seeing that the attack 
was really against him, reined in his horse and 
poised his spear. At the moment that Zbyszko’s 
lance was nearly touching his chest, a powerful 
hand broke it like a reed ; then the same hand 
reined in Zbyszko’s horse with such force, that the 
charger stopped as though rooted to the ground. 

11 You crazy man, what are you doing ? ” said a 
deep, threatening voice ; “ you are attacking an 
envoy ; you are insulting the king ! ” 

Zbyszko glanced around and recognized the 
same gigantic man, whom he had taken for Wai- 


66 Knights of the Cross. 

gierz, and who had frightened the princess and her 
court. 

“ Let me go against the German 1 Who are 
you ? ” he cried, seizing his axe. 

“ Away with the axe ! for God’s sake ! Away 
with the axe, I say ! I will throw you from your 
horse I ” shouted the stranger more threateningly. 
“ You have offended the majesty of the king and 
you will be punished.” 

Then he turned toward the soldiers who w*ere 
riding behind the Knight of the Cross. 

“ Come here ! ” 

“At this time Macko appeared and his face 
looked threatening. He understood that Zbyszko 
had acted like a madman and that the conse- 
quences of this affair might be very serious ; 
but he was ready to defend him just the same. 
The whole retinue of the stranger and of the 
Knight of the Cross contained only fifteen men, 
armed with spears and crossbows ; therefore two 
knights in full armors could fight them with some 
hope of being victorious. Macko also thought that 
as they were threatened with punishment, it would 
be better perhaps to avoid it, by overcoming these 
men, and then hiding somewhere until the storm 
had passed over. Therefore his face immediately 
contracted, like the jaws of a wolf ready to bite, 
and having pushed his horse between Zbyszko 
and the stranger’s horse, he began to ask, mean- 
while handling his sword : 

“ Who are you ? What right have you to inter- 
fere?” 

“ My right is this,” said the stranger, “ that the 
king has intrusted to me the safety of the environs 
of Krakow, and they call me Powala of Taczew.” 


Knights of the Cross. 67 

At these words, Macko and Zbyszko glanced at 
the knight, then returned to their scabbards the 
half drawn swords and dropped their heads, not 
because they were frightened but in respect for 
this famous and very well-known name. Powala 
of Taczew, a nobleman of a powerful family and a 
mighty lord, possessor of large estates round 
Radom, was at the same time one of the most 
famous knights in the kingdom. Bybaits sang 
about him in their songs, citing him as an example 
of honor and gallantry, praising his name as much 
as the names of Zawisza of Garbo w and Farurej, 
Skarbek of Gora, Dobek of Olesnica, Janko Nans- 
zan, Mikolaj of Moskorzowo, and Zandram of Masz- 
kowic. At this moment he was the representative 
of the king, therefore to attack him was to put 
one’s head under the executioner’s axe. 

Macko becoming cooler, said with deep respect : 

“ Honor and respect to you, sir, to your fame 
and to your gallantry.” 

“ Honor to you also, sir,” answered Powala ; 
“ but I would prefer to make your acquaintance 
under less serious circumstances.” 

11 Why ? ” asked Macko. 

Powala turned toward Zbyszko. 

“What have you done, you youngster? You 
attacked an envoy on the public highway in the 
king’s presence ! Do you know the consequences 
of such an act ? ” 

“ He attacked the envoy because he was young 
and stupid ; therefore action was easier for him than 
reflection,” said Macko. “ But you will not judge 
him so severely, after I tell you the whole story.” 

“ It is not I who will judge him. My business 
is only to put him in fetters.” 


68 Knights of the Cross. 

“How is that?” said Macko, looking gloomy 
again. 

“ According to the king’s command.” 

Silence followed these words. 

“ He is a nobleman,” said Macko finally. 

“ Let him swear then upon his knightly honor, 
that he will appear at the court.” 

“ I swear ! ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 

“ Yery well. What do they call you ? ” 

Macko mentioned the name and the coat of arms 
of his nephew. 

“ If you belong to Princess Janusz’ court, beg 
her to intercede for you with the king.” 

“ We are not with her court. We are returning 
from Litwa, from Prince Witold. Better for us if 
we had never met any court 1 This misfortune 
has come from that.” 

Here Macko began to tell about what had hap- 
pened in the inn ; he spoke about the meeting 
with the princess and about Zbyszko’s vow. Then 
suddenly he w r as filled with anger against Zbyszko, 
whose imprudence had caused their present dread- 
ful plight; therefore, turning toward him, he ex- 
claimed : 

“ I would have preferred to see you dead at 
Wilno ! What have you done, you young of a wild 
boar ! ” 

“ Well,” said Zbyszko, “ after the vow, I prayed 
to the Lord Jesus to give me some Hermans ; I 
promised him a present ; therefore when I per- 
ceived the peacock feathers, and also a mantle em- 
broidered with a cross, immediately some voice 
cried within me: ‘ Strike the German ! It is a 
miracle P Well I rushed forward then; who 
would not have done it ? ” 


Knights of the Cross. 69 

“ Listen,” interrupted Powala, “ I do not wish 
you any evil. I see clearly that this youngster 
sinned rather from youthful giddiness than from 
malice. I will be only too glad to ignore his deed 
and go forward as if nothing had happened. But 
I cannot do this unless that comthur will promise 
that he will not complain to the king. Beseech 
him ; perhaps he also will pity the lad.” 

“ I prefer to go before the courts, than to bow to 
a Krzyzalc ! V1 exclaimed Zbyszko. “It would not 
be befitting m} r dignity as a wlodyka .” 

Powala of Taczew r looked at him severely and 
said : 

“ You do not act wisely. Old people know bet- 
ter than } r ou, what is right and what is befitting 
a knight’s dignity. People have heard about me ; 
but I tell you, that if I had acted as you have, I 
would not be ashamed to ask forgiveness for such 
an offence.” 

Zbyszko felt ashamed ; but having glanced 
around, answered : 

“ The ground is level here. Instead of asking 
him for forgiveness, I would prefer to fight him on 
horseback or on foot, till death or slavery.” 

“ You are stupid I ” interrupted Macko. “ You 
wish then to fight the envoy ? ” 

Here he turned to Powala : 

“ You must excuse him, noble lord. He be- 
came wild during the war. It will be better if he 
does not speak to the German, because he ma} T in- 
sult him. I will do it. I will entreat him to 
forgive. If this comthur be willing to settle it 
by combat, after his mission is over, I will meet 
him.” 


Knight of the Cross in Polish. 


Jo Knights of the Cross. 

“ He is a knight of a great family ; he will not 
encounter everybody,” answered Powala. 

“ What ? Do I not wear a girdle and spurs ? 
Even a prince may meet me.” 

“That is true; but do not tell him that, unless 
he mentions it himself; I am afraid he will become 
angry if you do. Well, may God help you 1 ” 

“ I am going to humiliate n^self for your sake,” 
said Macko to Zbyszko ; “ wait awhile ! ” 

He approached the Knight of the Cross who had 
remained motionless on his enormous stallion, 
looking like an iron statue, and had listened with 
the greatest indifference to the preceding conver- 
sation. Macko having learned German during the 
long wars, began to explain to the comthur in his 
own language what had happened ; he excused the 
boy on account of his youth and violent temper, 
and said that it had seemed to the boy as though 
God himself had sent the knight wearing a pea- 
cock tuft, and finally he begged forgiveness for 
the offence. 

The comthur's face did not move. Calm and 
haughty he looked at Macko with his steely e 3 T es 
with great indifference, but also with great con- 
tempt. The wlodyka of Bogdaniec noticed this. 
His words continued to be courteous but his soul 
began to rebel. He talked with increasing con- 
straint and his swarthy face flushed. It was 
evident that in the presence of this hauglit}^ pride, 
Macko was endeavoring to restrain his anger. 

Powala having noticed this, and having a kind 
heart, determined to help Macko. He had learned 
to speak German while seeking knightly adventures 
at the Hungarian, Burgundian and Bohemian 
courts, when he was young. Therefore he now 


Knights of the Cross. 71 

Baid in that language in a conciliatory but jesting 
tone : 

“ You see, sir, the noble comthur thinks that the 
whole affair is unimportant. Not only in our 
kingdom but in every country the youths are 
slightly crazy ; but such a noble knight does not 
fight children, neither by sword nor by law.” 

Lichtenstein touched his yellow moustache and 
moved on without a word, passing Macko and 
Zbyszko. 

A dreadful wrath began to raise the hair under 
their helmets, and their hands grasped their swords. 

“ Wait, you scoundrel ! ” said the elder ivlodyka 
through his set teeth ; “ now I will make a vow to 
you. I will seek you as soon as you have finished 
your mission.” 

But Powala, whose heart began to bleed also, 
said : 

“ Wait ! Now the princess must speak in favor 
of the boy ; otherwise, woe to him ! ” 

Having said this, he followed the Knight of the 
Cross, stopped him and for a while they talked 
with great animation. Macko and Zb} T szko noticed 
that the German knight did not look at Powala so 
proudly as he had at them ; this made them still 
more angry. After a while, Powala returned and 
said to them : 

“ I tried to intercede for you, but he is a hard 
man. He said that he would not complain to the 
king if you would do what he requires.” 

“ What?” 

:i He said thus : ‘ I will stop to greet the Princess 
of Mazowsze ; let them come, dismount, take off 
their helmets, and standing on the ground with un- 
covered heads, ask my forgiveness.’ ” 


72 Knights of the Cross. 

Here Powala looked sharply at Zb} T szko, and 
added : 

“ I know it will be hard for people of noble birth 
to do this; but I must warn you, that if you refuse 
no one knows what you may expect, — perhaps the 
executioner’s sword.” 

The faces of Macko and Zbyszko became like 
stone. There was silence. 

“ What then ? ” asked Powala. 

Zbyszko answered quietly and with great dig- 
nity as though during this conversation he had 
grown twenty years older : 

“ Well, God’s might is over all ! ” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ I mean, that even if I had two heads and the 
executioner was going to cut off both, still I 
have only one honor which I will not stain.” 

Powala became grave and turning toward Macko, 
asked : 

“ And what do you say ? ” 

“ I say,” answered Macko gloomily, “ that I 
reared this youth from childhood. On him depends 
our family, because I am old ; but he cannot do 
what the German asks, even if he must perish.” 

Here his grim face began to quiver and finally 
his love for his nephew burst forth with such 
strength, that he seized the boy in his arms, and 
began to shout : 

11 Zbj’Szku ! Zbyszku ! ” 1 

The young knight was surprised and having re- 
turned his uncle’s embrace, said : 

“ A j ! I did not know that you loved me so 
much.” 

“ I see that you are both true knights,” said 
locative from Zbyszko, 


Knights of the Cross. 73 

Powala ; “ and as the young man has promised me 
upon his knightly honor, that he will appear at the 
court, I will not imprison him ; one can trust such 
people as you. No more gloomy thoughts ! The 
German intends to stay in Tyniec a day or two ; 
therefore I will have an opportunity to see the king 
first, and I will try to tell him about this affair in 
such a way that his anger will not be aroused. I 
am glad I succeeded in breaking the spear in time, 
— great luck, I tell you ! ” 

But Zbyszko said : 

“ Even if I had to lay down my life, I would like 
at least to have the satisfaction of breaking his 
bones.” 

“ It surprises me that you who know how to de- 
fend your own honor, do not understand that you 
would thus disgrace our whole nation ! ” impatiently 
answered Powala. 

“I understand it very well,” said Zbyszko; 
“ but I regret my disability just the same.” 

Powala turned toward Macko : 

“ Do you know, sir, that if this lad succeeds in 
escaping the penalty for his offence, then you 
ought to put a cowl like a hawk’s on his head 1 
Otherwise he will not die a natural death.” 

“ He will escape if you, sir, will not say anything 
to the king about the occurrence.” 

“ And what shall we do with the German? We 
cannot tie his tongue.” 

“ That is true ! That is true ! ” 

Talking thus, they went back toward the prin- 
cess’ retinue. Powala’s servants followed them. 
From afar one could see amidst the Mazovian caps, 
the quivering peacock feathers of the Knight of the 
Cross and his bright helmet shining in the sun. 


74 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Strange is the nature of a Krzyzak ,” said the 
knight of Taczew. “ When a Krzyzak is in a tight 
place, he will be as forbearing as a Franciscan 
monk, as humble as a lamb and as sweet as honey ; 
in fact, it would be difficult to find a better man. 
But let him feel power behind him ; then nobody 
will be more arrogant and merciless. It is evident 
that God gave them stones for hearts. I have seen 
many different nations and I have often witnessed 
a true knight spare another who was weaker, saying 
to himself; ‘My fame will not increase if I trample 
this fallen foe.’ But at such a time a Krzyzak is 
implacable. Hold him by the throat, otherwise 
woe to you 1 Such a man is that envoy 1 He 
wanted not only an apology, but also your humil- 
iation. But I am glad he failed.” 

“ He can wait 1 ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 

“ Be careful not to show him that you are 
troubled, because then he would rejoice.” 

After these words they approached the retinue 
and joined the princess’ court. The envoy of the 
Krzyzaks , having noticed them, immediately as- 
sumed an expression of pride and disdain ; but they 
ignored him. Zbyszko stood at Danusia’s side and 
began to tell her that from the hill one could see 
Krakow ; at the same time Macko was telling one 
of the rybalts about the extraordinary strength of 
the Pan of Taczew, who had broken the spear in 
Zbyszko’s hand, as though it w r ere a dry stem. 

“ And why did he break it ? ” asked the rybalt. 

“ Because the boy in fun attacked the German.” 

The rybalt , being a nobleman, did not consider 
such an attack a joke ; but seeing that Macko spoke 
about it lightly, did not take it seriously either, 


Knights of the Cross. 

The German was annoyed by such conduct. He 
glanced at Macko and Zbyszko. Finally he re- 
alized that they did not intend to dismount and 
that they did not propose to pay any attention to 
him. Then something like steel shone in his eyes, 
and he immediately began to bid the princess 
adieu. 

The Lord of Taczew could not abstain from de- 
riding him and at the moment of departure he said 
to him : 

“ Go without fear, brave knight. The country 
is quiet and nobody will attack you, except some 
careless child.” 

“ Although the customs of this country are 
strange, I was seeking your company and not your 
protection,” answered Lichtenstein ; “ I expect to 
meet you again at the court and elsewhere.” 

In the last words a hidden menace rang; therefore 
Powala answered gravely : 

“ If God will permit.” 

Having said this, he saluted and turned away ; 
then he shrugged his shoulders and said in an un- 
dertone, but loud enough to be heard by those who 
were near : 

“ Gaunt ! I could lift you from the saddle with 
the point of my spear, and hold you in the air 
during three pater-nosters .” 1 

Then he began to talk with the princess with 
whom he was very well acquainted. Anna Danuta 
asked him what he was doing on the highway. 
He told her that the king had commanded him to 
keep order in the environs while there were so 
many wealthy guests going to Krakow. Then he 
told her about Zbyszko’s foolish conduct. But 
1 Pater-noster — the Lord’s prayer, 


76 Knights of the Cross. 

having concluded that there would be plenty of 
time to ask the princess to protect Zbyszko, he did 
not put any stress on the incident, not wishing to 
spoil the gaiety. The princess laughed at the boy, 
because he was so anxious to obtain the peacock 
tuft ; the others, having learned about the breaking 
of the spear, admired the Lord of Taczew very 
much, especially as he did it with one hand only. 

And he, being a little vain, was pleased because 
they praised him. Finally he began to tell about* 
some of the exploits which made his name famous ; 
especially those he performed in Burgundia, at the 
court of Philip the Courageous. There one time, 
during a tournament, he seized an Ardenian 
knight, pulled him out of the saddle and threw him 
in the air, notwithstanding that the knight was in 
Ml armor. For that exploit, Philip the Coura- 
geous presented him with a gold chain and the 
queen gave him a velvet slipper, which he wore on 
his helmet. 

Upon hearing this, all were very much amazed, 
except Mikolaj of Dlugolas, who said : 

11 In these effeminate times, there are not such 
strong men as there were when I was young. If 
a nobleman now happens to shatter a cuirass, to 
bend a crossbow without the aid of the crank, or 
to bend a cutlass between his fingers, he immedi- 
ately considers himself a very strong man. But in 
times of yore, girls could do such deeds.” 

“ I don’t deny that formerly there were stronger 
people,” answered Powala ; “ but even now there 
are some strong men. God did not stint me in 
strength, but I do not consider myself the strongest 
in this kingdom. Have you ever seen Zawisza of 
Garbow ? He can surpass me,” 


“ I have seen him. He has shoulders broad like 
a rampart.” 

“ And Dobko of Olesnica ? Once at the tourna- 
ment given in Torun by the Knights of the Cross, 
he defeated twelve knights for his ow r n and our 
nation’s glory.” 

“ But our Mazur, Staszko Ciolek, was stronger, 
sir, than you or your Zawisza and Dobko. They 
sa} r that he took a peg made from green wood in 
his hand and pressed the sap out of it.” 1 

“ I can press the sap out myself,” said Zbyszko. 
And before an}'one could ask him to prove it, he 
broke a branch which he pressed so strongly, that 
really the sap began to ooze from it. 

“Aj, Jesus I” exclaimed Ofka of Jarzombkow; 
“ don’t go to the war ; it would be a pity if such 
an one should perish before his marriage.” 

“ It would indeed be a pity ! ” replied Macko, 
suddenly becoming sorrowful. 

But Mikolaj of Dlugolas laughed as did also the 
princess. The others, however, praised Zbyszko’s 
strength, and as in those times might was appreci- 
ated more than any other qualit}', the young girls 
cried to Danusia : “ Be glad 1 ” She was glad 

although she could not then understand what bene- 
fit she would receive from that piece of compressed 
wood. Zbyszko having forgotten all about the 
Krzyzak , now looked so proud, that Mikolaj of 
Dlugolas wishing to curb his pride, said : 

“ There are better men than 3 011 ; therefore do 
not be so proud of your strength. I did not see 
it, but my father was a witness of something more 
difficult which happened at the court of Charles, 
the Roman emperor. King Kazimierz went to 
1 Historical fact. 


78 Knights of the Cross. 

pay him a visit and with him went many courtiers. 
Among these courtiers was Staszko Ciolek, son of 
Wojewoda 1 Andrzej, who was noted for his strength. 
The emperor began to boast that he had a Czech 
who could strangle a bear. They had an exhibition 
and the Czech strangled two bears in succession. 
Our king not wishing to be outdone, said : 4 But 
he cannot overcome my Ciolek.’ They agreed 
that they should fight in three days’ time. Many 
ladies and famous knights came, and the Czech and 
Ciolek grappled in the yard of the castle ; but the 
contest did not last long ; hardly had they come 
together before Ciolek broke the backbone of the 
Czech, crushed all his ribs, and left him dead to 
the great glory of the king. 2 They have called 
him since then Lomignat. 3 Once he placed with- 
out help, a bell which twelve men could not move 
from its place.” 4 

“ How old was he ? ” asked Zbyszko. 

“ He was young 1 ” 

In the meantime, Powala of Taczew, while 
riding at the princess’ right hand, bent toward her 
and told her the truth about the importance of 
Zbyszko’s adventure, and asked her to speak to 
the king in Zbyszko’s behalf. The princess being 
fond of Zbyszko, received this news with sadness 
and became very uneasy. 

“ The Bishop of Krakow is a friend of mine,” 
said Powala ; “ I will ask him and also the queen 
to intercede ; but the more protectors he has, the 
better it will be for the lad.” 

“If the queen w r ill promise to say one word in 

1 A military title with jurisdiction — corresponding to 
general. 

2 Historical fact. 3 Bonebreaker, 4 Historical fact, 



KING WLADYSEAW JAGIELXO 


































































79 


Knights of the Cross. 

his favor, not a hair will fall from his head,” said 
Anna Danuta ; “ the king worships her for her 
piety and for her dowry, and especially now, when 
the shame of sterility has been taken from her. 
But the king’s beloved sister, Princess Ziemowit 
lives in Krakow ; you must go to her. For my 
part I will do anything I can ; but the princess is 
his own sister, and I am only his first cousin.” 

“ The king loves you also, gracious lady.” 

“ Ej, but not as much,” she answered with a cer- 
tain sadness ; u for me a link, for her a whole chain ; 
for me a fox skin, for her a sable. He loves none 
of his relations as dearly as he loves Alexandra.” 

Thus talking, they approached Krakow. The 
highway which was crowded on the road from 
Tyniec, was still more crowded here. They met 
countrymen going with their servants to the city”, 
sometimes armed and sometimes in summer cloth- 
ing and straw hats. Some of them were on horse- 
back ; some traveled in carriages, with their wives 
and daughters, who wished to see the long looked 
for tournaments. In some places the whole road 
was crowded with merchants’ wagons which could 
not pass Krakow until the toll was paid. They 
carried in these wagons wax, grain, salt, fish, skins, 
hemp and wood. Others came from the city loaded 
with cloth, barrels of beer and different merchan- 
dise. One could now see Krakow very w r ell ; the 
king’s gardens, lords’ and burghers’ houses sur- 
rounded the city ; beyond them were the walls and 
the towers of the churches. The nearer they came 
to the city the greater was the traffic and at the 
gates it was almost impossible to pass. 

“ What a city ! There is no other like it in the 
world,” said MackQ. 


8o 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ It is always like a fair,’’ answered one of the 
rybalts ; “ how long since you were here, sir ? ” 

“ A very long time ago. I wonder at it just as 
much as if I saw it now for the first time, because 
we are returning from a wild country.” 

“ They say that Krakow has grown very much 
since the time of King Jagiello.” 

This was true ; after the grand duke of Litwa 
ascended the throne, enormous Lithuanian and Rus- 
sian countries were opened for commerce ; because 
of this the city had increased in population, rich- 
ness and buildings, and had become one of the most 
important cities in the world. 

“ The cities of the Knights of the Cross are very 
beautiful also,” said the larger rybalt. 

“ If only we could capture one of them,” said 
Macko. “ Worthy booty we could get I ” 

But Powala of Taczew was thinking about some- 
thing else; namely, of Zbyszko, who was in peril be- 
cause of his stupid blind fury. The Pan of Taczew, 
fierce and implacable in the time of war, had in his 
powerful breast, however, the heart of a dove ; he 
realized better than the others what punishment 
awaited the offender ; therefore he pitied him. 

“ I ponder and ponder,” said he again to the 
princess, “ whether to tell the king of the incident 
or not. If the Krzyzak does not complain, there 
will be no case ; but if he should complain, perhaps 
it would be better to tell the king everything be- 
forehand, so that he will not become angry.” 

“If the Krzyzak has an opportunity to ruin 
somebody, he will do it,” answered the princess ; 
“ but I will tell that j^oung man to join our court. 
Perhaps the king will be more lenient to one of our 
courtiers.” 


8i 


Knights of the Cross. 

She called Zbyszko, who having had his position 
explained to him, jumped from his horse, kissed 
her hands and became with the greatest pleasure 
one of her courtiers, not so much for greater safety, 
as because he could now remain nearer Danusia, 

Powala asked Macko : 

11 Where will you stay ? ” 

“ In an inn.” 

“ There is no room in any inn now.” 

“ Then we will go to merchant Amylej ; he is an 
acquaintance of mine, perhaps he will let us pass 
the night in his house.” 

“ Accept hospitality in my house. Your nephew 
can stay with the princess’ courtiers in the cas- 
tle ; but it will be better for him not to be near the 
king. What one does in the first paroxysm of 
anger, one would not do afterward. You will be 
more comfortable and safe with me.” 

Macko had become uneasy because Powala 
thought so much about their safety ; he thanked 
Powala with gratitude and they entered the city. 
But here they both as well as Zbyszko forgot for a 
while about danger in the presence of the wonders 
they saw before them. In Lithuania and on the 
frontier, they had only seen single castles, and the 
only city of any importance which they knew was 
Wilno, a badly built and ruined town ; but here 
many of the merchants’ houses were more magnifi- 
cent than the grand duke’s palace in Lithuania. 
It is true that there were many wooden houses; but 
even these astonished them by the loftiness of their 
walls and roofs; also by the windows, made of glass 
balls, set in lead -which so reflected the rays of the 
setting sun, that one would imagine that there was 
fire in the houses. In the streets near the market 


82 Knights of the Cross. 

place, there were many highly ornamented houses 
of red brick, or of stone. They stood side by side 
like soldiers ; some of them, broad; others, narrow ; 
but all lofty with vaulted halls, very often having 
the sign of the Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ 
or an image of the Most Holy Virgin over the 
door. There were some streets, on which one could 
see two rows of houses, over them a stripe of blue 
sky, between them a road paved with stones ; and 
on both sides as far as one could see stores and 
stores. These were full of the best foreign goods, 
at which being accustomed to war and the cap- 
ture of booty, Macko looked with a longing eye. 
But both were still more astonished at the sight of 
the public buildings ; the church of Panna Maryia 
on the square; the sukiennice ; l the city hall with 
its gigantic cellar, in which they were selling beer 
from Swidnica ; other churches, depots of broad- 
cloth, the enormous “ mercatorium” devoted to the 
use of foreign merchants ; then a building in which 
were the public scales, bath houses, cooper works, 
wax works, silver works, gold works, breweries, 
the mountains of barrels round the so-called Schro- 
tamto, — in a word, riches which a man not familiar 
with the city", even though a well-to-do possessor 
of a grodek , could not even imagine. 

Powala conducted Macko and Zbyszko to his 
house situated on Saint Anna Street, assigned a 
large room to them, recommended them to his 
shield-bearers, and then went to the castle, from 
w r hich he returned for supper quite late at night. 

A few friends accompanied him, and they enjoyed 

1 A large building which served for different purposes, 
but especially, as a depot of broadcloth ; in Polish sujcno, 
hence its name ; sukiennice. 


Knights of the Cross. 83 

the plentiful repast of wine and meat. The host 
alone was sorrowful. When finally the guests de- 
parted, he said to Macko : 

“ I spoke to a canon, able in writing and in the 
law, who says, that an insult to an envoy is a capi- 
tal offence. Therefore pray God, that the Krzy zak 
may not complain.” 

Hearing this, both knights, who, during the feast 
had exceeded the other guests in mirth, retired with 
sorrowful hearts. Macko could not even sleep and 
after a while when they were in bed, he said to his 
nephew : 

“ Zbyszku ? ” 

“ What ? ” 

“ I have considered everything and I do not think 
they will execute you.” 

“You do not think so? ’’asked Zbyszko, in a 
sleepy voice. 

Having turned toward the wall, he fell sound 
asleep, because he was very weary. 

The next day, both ivlodylcas of Bogdaniec, went 
with Powala to morning mass in the cathedral, 
for devotion and also to see the court and the guests 
who had arrived at the castle. In fact, on the way 
Powala met many acquaintances, and among them 
several knights famous at home and abroad. At 
these Zbyszko looked with admiration, promising 
himself that if he escaped death for the insult to 
Lichtenstein, he would try to rival them in gallantry 
and in all knightly virtues. One of these knights, 
Toporczyk, a relative of the castellan of Krakow, 
told them that Wojciech Jastrzembiec had returned 
from Rome, where he had been sent to Pope Boni- 
facius IX. with the king’s invitation to the christen- 
ing at Krakow. Bonifacius accepted the invitation ; 


84 Knights of the Cross. 

and although it was doubtful whether he would be 
able to come personally, he authorized the envoy to 
stand godfather for the coming child in his name ; 
and he asked that the name Bonifacius or Bonifacia 
be given to the child as a proof of his particular 
love for the king and the queen. 

They also spoke of the arrival of the Hungarian 
king, Sigismundus; they expected him positively, 
because he always came, invited or not, whenever 
there was an opportunity for feasts and tourna- 
ments. Of these he was very fond, because he de- 
sired to be famous the world over as a ruler, a 
singer and the first among knights. Powala, Za- 
wisza of Garbow, Dobko of Olesnica, Naszan and 
others of the same rank, recollected with a smile 
that during Sigismundus’ first visit, King Wladys- 
law requested them privately not to attack him 
very fiercely, but to spare “ the Hungarian guest,” 
w r hose vanity, known throughout the world, used 
to make him cry in case of defeat. But the most 
interest was excited among the knights by Witold’s 
affairs. They told marvelous tales about the mag- 
nificence of that cradle, made of sterling silver, 
which the Lithuanian princes and bojars 1 had 
brought as a present from Witold and his wife, 
Anna. Macko told about the proposed enormous 
expedition against the Tartars. The expedition 
was almost ready, and a great army had already 
gone eastward toward Rus’. If it were successful, 
it would extend the king’s supremacy over almost 
half the world, to the unknown Asiatic countries, 
to the frontier of Persia and to the shores of the 
Aral. Macko, who formerly served under Witold 
and knew his plans, could tell about them so ac- 
1 Noblemen in Lithuania and Russia. 


Knights of the Cross. 85 

eurately and even so eloquently, that before the 
bells were rung for mass, a large circle of curious 
people had formed around him. He said that the 
question was simply about a crusade. “ Witold 
himself,” he said, “ although they call him a grand 
duke, rules over Litwa by Jagiello’s authority ; he 
is only viceroy, therefore the renown will be the 
king’s. What fame it will be for the newly baptized 
Lithuanians and for the might of Poland, when the 
united armies carry the cross to those countries 
where, if they mention the Saviour’s name at all, 
it is only to blaspheme! When the Polish and 
Lithuanian armies restore Tochtamysh to the throne 
of Kapchak, he will acknowledge himself “ the son ” 
of King Wladyslaw, and he has promised to bow to 
the cross with the whole Zlota Orda. 

The people listened to Macko with great atten- 
tion ; but many did not thoroughly understand what 
people Witold intended to help nor against whom 
he intended to fight ; therefore some one asked : 

“ Tell exactly with whom is the war to be ? ” 

“With whom? With Tymur the Lame !” re- 
plied Macko. 

There was a moment of silence. It is true the 
eastern knights often heard the names of Golden, 
of Blue, of Azovian and of other Ords ; but they 
were not familiar with the civil wars of the Tartars. 
Nevertheless there was notone man in Europe, who 
had not heard about the terrible Tymur the Lame, 
or Tamerlan. This name was heard with no less 
fear than of old was the name of Attila. He was 
“ lord of the world ” and “ lord of ages ; ” the ruler 
over twenty-seven conquered states ; the ruler of 
Moskiewskoy Russia ; ruler of Siberia and of 
China as far as the Indies; of Bagdad, of Ispahan, 


86 


Knights of the Cross. 

of Alep, of Damascus — whose shadow was falling 
over the sands of Arabia, on Egypt, and on Bos- 
phorus in the Greek empire ; he was the extermi- 
nator of mankind ; the terrible builder of pyramids 
composed of human skulls ; he was the conqueror 
in all battles, never conquered in any, “ lord of souls 
and of bodies.” 

Tochtamysh had been placed by him on the throne 
of the Golden and the Blue Ords, 1 and acknowl- 
edged as “ the son.” But when his sovereign au- 
thority extended from Aral to Crimea, over more 
lands than were in the rest of Europe, “ the son ” 
wanted to be an independent ruler. For this he 
was deposed from his throne with “ one finger ” of 
the terrible father ; he escaped to the Lithuanian 
governor and asked him for help. Witold decided 
to restore him to his throne ; but to do this it was 
necessary to vie with the world-ruling Tymur the 
Lame. 

For these reasons his name made a great impres- 
sion on the audience, and after a short silence, one 
of the oldest knights, Kazko of Jaglow, said : 

“ A difficult business ! ” 

“ And for a trifle,” said the prudent Mikolaj of 
Dlugolas. “ What difference will it make to us, 
whether Tochtamysh or some Kutluk rules over 
the sons of Belial who dwell be3'ond the tenth-land?” 

“ Tochtamysh will turn to the Christian faith,” 
answered Macko. 

“ He will or he will not ! Can you trust dog- 
brothers, who do not confess Christ ? ” 

“ But we are ready to lay down our lives for 
Christ’s name,” answered Powala. 

‘The Tartars were divided into Ords — it was a fancy 
division, without any precise number. 




THE CASTEE ON THE WAWEE 




Knights of the Cross. 87 

“ And for knightly honor,” added Toporczyk, the 
relative of the castellan ; “ there are some among 
us however who will not go. The Lord Woje- 
woda, Spyt/co of Melsztyn has a young and beloved 
wife, but he has already joined Kniaz Witold.” 

“ No wonder,” added Jasko Naszan ; “ no matter 
how hideous a sin you have on your soul, pardon 
and salvation are sure for those who fight in such 
a war.” 

“ And fame for ages and ages,” said Powala of 
Taczew. “ Let us then have a war, and it will be 
better if it be a great war. Tymur has conquered 
the world and has twenty-seven states under him. 
It will be an honor for our nation if we defeat 
him.” 

“ Why not ? ” answered Toporczyk, “ even if he 
possesses a hundred kingdoms, let others be afraid 
of him — not us 1 You speak wisely ! Let us gather 
together ten thousand good spearmen, and we will 
pass round the world.” 

“ And what nation should conquer The Lame, if 
not ours ? ” 

Thus the knights conversed. Zbyszko was sorry 
now because he did not go with Witold to the wild 
steppes. But -when he was in Wilno, he wanted to 
see Krakow and its court and take part in the 
tournaments; but now he fears that he will find 
disgrace here at the court, while there on the 
steppes even at the worst, he would have found a 
glorious death. 

But the aged Kazko of Jaglow, who was a 
hundred years old, and whose common sense cor- 
responded to his age, discouraged the zealous 
knights. 

a You are stupid 1 ” said he. “ Is it possible 


88 


Knights of the Cross. 

that none of you have heard that Christ’s image 
spoke to the queen ? If the Saviour himself con- 
descend to such familiarity, then why will the 
Holy Ghost, who is the third person of the Trinity, 
be less kind to her. Therefore she sees future 
events, as if they were passing before her, and she 
has thus spoken : ” 

Here he stopped for a while, shook his head, and 
then said : 

“ I have forgotten what she prophesied, but I 
will soon recollect.” 

He began to think, and they waited silently, be- 
cause the popular belief was that the queen could 
see the future. 

“ Aha ! ” said he, finally, “ I remember now 1 
The queen said, that if every knight went with 
Witold against The Lame-Man, then heathenish 
power would be destroyed. But all cannot go be- 
cause of the dishonesty of Christian lords. Wie 
are obliged to guard the boundaries from the 
attacks of the Czechs and the Hungarians and also 
from the attacks of the Order, because we cannot 
trust any of them. Therefore if Witold go with 
only a handful of Polish warriors, then Tynnir the 
Lame, or his wojewodas , coming with innumerable 
hosts, will defeat him.” 

“ But we are at peace now,” said Toporczj'k, 
“ and the Order will give some assistance to Witold. 
The Knights of the Cross cannot act otherwise, if 
onty for the sake of appearances, and to show to 
the holy father that they are ready to fight the 
pagans. The courtiers say that Kuno von Lichten- 
stein came not entirely for the christening, but also 
to consult with the king.” 

“ Here he is'! ” exclaimed the astonished Macko. 


Knights of the Cross. 89 

“ True ! ” said Powala, turning his head. “ So 
help me God, it is he ! He did not stay long with 
the abbot.” 

“ He is in a hurry,” answered Macko, gloomily. 

Kuno von Lichtenstein passed them. Macko 
and Zbyszko recognized him by the cross embroid- 
ered on his mantle ; but he did not recognize either 
of them because he had seen them before with their 
helmets on. Passing by, he nodded to Powala of 
Taczew, and to Toporczyk ; then with his shield- 
bearers, he ascended the stairs of the cathedral, in 
a majestic and stately manner. 

At that moment the bells resounded, frightening 
flocks of doves and jackdaws, and announcing that 
mass would soon begin. Macko and Zbyszko 
entered the church with the others, feeling troubled 
about Lichtenstein’s quick return. The older 
wlodyJca was very uneasy, but the young one’s 
attention was attracted by the king’s court. He 
was surrounded by noted men, famous in war and 
in counsel. Many^ of those by whose wisdom the 
marriage of the grand duke of Lithuania with the 
young and beautiful queen of Poland, had been 
planned and accomplished, were now dead ; but a 
few of them were still living, and at these, all looked 
with the greatest respect. The young knight 
could not admire enough the magnificent figure of 
Jasko of Tenczyn, castellan of Krakow, in wdiich 
sternness was united with dignity and honesty ; he 
admired the wise countenances of the counsellors 
and the powerful faces of the knights whose hair 
was cut evenly on their foreheads, and fell in long 
curls on their sides and backs. Some of them 
wore nets, others wore bands to keep the hair in 
order. The foreign guests, Hungarian and Aus- 


Q6 Knights of the Cross. 

trian, and their attendants, were amazed at the 
great elegance of the costumes ; the Lithuanian 
princes and bojars , notwithstanding the summer 
heat, were dressed for the sake of pompous display 
in costly furs ; the Russian princes -wore large 
stiff dresses, and in the background they looked 
like Byzantine pictures. With the greatest curi- 
osity Zbyszko awaited the appearance of the king 
and the queen. He advanced toward the stalls be- 
hind which he could see the red velvet cushions 
near the altar, on which the king and the queen 
kneeled during mass. 

He did not wait long; the king entered first, 
through the vestry door, and before he reached the 
altar one could have a good look at him. He had 
long, dark, disheveled hair ; his face was thin and 
clean shaven ; he had a large pointed nose and some 
wrinkles around his mouth. His eyes were small, 
dark, and shining. His face had a kind but cau- 
tious look, like that of a man who having risen by 
good luck to a position far beyond his expectations, 
is obliged to think continually whether his actions 
correspond to his dignity and who is afraid of 
malicious criticism. This also was the reason why 
in his face and in his movements there was a certain 
impatience. It was very easy to understand that 
his anger would be sudden and dreadful. He was 
that prince, who being angered at the frauds of the 
Knights of the Cross, shouted after their envoy : 
“ Thou comest to me with a parchment, but I will 
come to thee with a spear ! ” 

But now this natural vehemence was restrained 
by great and sincere piety. He set a good example, 
not only to the recently converted Lithuanian 
princes, but even to the Polish lords, pious for gen- 



QUEEN JADWIGA 



9i 


Knights of the Cross. 

erations. Often the king kneeled, for the greater 
mortification of the flesh, on bare stones ; often hav- 
ing raised his hands, he held them uplifted until 
they dropped with fatigue. He attended at least 
three masses every day. After mass he left the 
church as if just awakened from slumber, soothed 
and gentle. The courtiers knew that it was the 
best time to ask him either for pardon, or for a gift. 

Jadwiga entered through the vestry door also. 
Seeing her enter, the knights standing near the 
stalls, immediately kneeled, although mass had not 
begun, voluntarily paying her homage as to a 
saint. Zb3 r szko did the same ; nobody in this as- 
sembly doubted that he really saw a saint, whose 
image would some time adorn the church altars. 
Besides the respect due to a queen, the}^ almost 
worshipped her on account of her religious and holy 
life. It was reported that the queen could perform 
miracles. They said that she could cure the sick 
by touching them with her hand ; that people who 
could not move their legs nor their arms, were able 
to do it, after they put on a dress which the queen 
had worn. Trustworthy witnesses affirmed that 
they had heard with their own ears, Christ speak 
to her from the altar. Foreign monarchs wor- 
shipped her on their knees and even the Order of 
the Knights of the Cross respected her and feared 
to offend her. Pope Bonifacius IX. called her the 
pious and chosen daughter of the church. The 
world looked at her deeds and remembered that 
this child of the Andegavian 1 house and Polish 
Piasts , 2 this daughter of the powerful Louis, a pupil 

1 Anjou in French. 

2 Piasts is family name— the first kings of Poland were 
Piasts. 


Q2 Knights of the Cross. 

of the most fastidious of courts, and also one of the 
most beautiful women on earth, renounced happi- 
ness, renounced her first love and being a queen 
married a “ wild ” prince of Lithuania, in order to 
bring to the cross, by his help, the last pagan nation 
in Europe. That which could not be accomplished 
by the forces of all the Germans, by a sea of poured 
out blood, was done with one word from her. Never 
did the glory of an apostle shine over a younger 
and more charming forehead ; never was the 
apostleship united with equal self-denial ; never was 
the beauty of a woman lighted with such angelic 
kindness and such quiet sadness. 

Therefore minstrels sang about her in all the 
European courts ; knights from the remotest 
countries came to Krakow to see this “ Queen of 
Poland; ” her own people loved her, as the pupil of 
the eye and their power and glory had increased by 
her marriage with Jagiello. Only one great sorrow 
hung over her and the nation ; for long years this 
child of God had had no issue. 

But now this sorrow had passed away and the 
jo3 T ful news of God’s blessing on the queen sped 
like lightning from the Baltic to the Black Sea, 
also to Karpaty 1 and filled with joy all peoples of 
this powerful kingdom. In all foreign courts, ex- 
cept in the capital of the Knights of the Cross, the 
news was received with pleasure. In Borne “ Te 
Deum ” was sung. In the provinces of Poland the 
belief was firmly established, that anything the 
“ Saint lady ” asked of God, would be granted. 

Therefore there came to her people to beseech 
her, that she ask health for them ; there came en- 

1 Mountains in Poland — sometimes improperly called 
Carpathian Mountains. 


93 


Knights of the Cross. 

voys from the provinces and from other countries, 
to ask that she pray according to their need, either 
for rain, or for fair weather for harvesting ; for 
luckj^ moving time ; for abundant fishing in the 
lakes or for game in the forests. 

Those knights, living in castles and grodeks on 
the frontier, who according to the custom learned 
from the Germans, had become robbers or waged 
war among themselves, at the command of the 
queen, put their swords in their scabbards, released 
their prisoners without ransom, restored stolen 
herds and clasped hands in friendship. All kinds 
of misery, all kinds of poverty crowded the gates 
of her castle in Krakow. Her pure spirit penetrated 
human hearts, softened the hard lot of the serfs, 
the great pride of the lords, the unjust severity of 
the judges, and hovered like a dove of happiness, 
like an angel of justice and peace, over the whole 
country. 

No wonder then that all were awaiting with 
anxious hearts for the day of blessing. 

The knights looked closely at the figure of the 
queen, to see if they could ascertain how long they 
would be obliged to wait for the future heir to the 
throne. The Jcsiondz 1 bishop of Krakow, Wysz, 
who was also the ablest physician in the country, 
and famous even abroad, had not announced when 
the delivery would occur. They were making some 
preparation ; but it was the custom at that time to 
begin all festivals as early as possible, and to pro- 
long them for weeks. In fact the figure of the lady, 
although a little rounded, had retained until now its 
former grandeur. She was dressed with excessive 
simplicity. Formerly, having been brought up at 
1 Priest— or prince in the old Slav language. 


94 


Knights of the Cross. 

a, brilliant court, and being more beautiful than any 
of the contemporary princesses, she was fond of 
costly fabrics, of chains, pearls, gold bracelets and 
rings ; but now and even for several years past, she 
not only wore the dress of a nun, but she even 
covered her face, fearing that the thoughts of her 
beauty might arouse in her worldly vanity. In 
vain Jagiello, having learned of her condition, in a 
rapture of joy ordered her sleeping apartment to be 
decorated with brocade and jewels. Having re- 
nounced all luxury, and remembering that the time 
of confinement is often the time of death, she de- 
cided that not among jewels, but in quiet humility 
she ought to receive the blessing which God had 
promised to send her. 

Meanwhile the gold and jewels went to establish 
a college and to send the newly converted Lith- 
uanian youths to foreign universities. 

The queen agreed only to change her monastical 
dress, and from the time that the hope of maternity 
was changed to positive certainty, she did not veil 
her face, thinking that the dress of a penitent was 
no longer proper. 

Consequently everybody was now looking with 
love at that beautiful face, to which neither gold, 
nor precious stones could add any charm. The 
queen walked slowly from the vestry door toward 
the altar, with uplifted eyes, holding in one hand a 
book, in the other a rosary. Zbyszko saw the lily- 
like face, the blue eyes, and the angelic features 
full of peace, kindness and mercy, and his heart be- 
gan to throb with emotion. He knew that accord- 
ing to God’s command he ought to love the king 
and the queen, and he did in his way ; but now 
his heart overflowed with a great love, which 


Knights of the Cross. 9^ 

did not come by command, but burst forth like a 
flame ; his heart was also filled with the greatest 
worship, humility and desire for sacrifice. The 
young wlodyka Zbyszko was impetuous; therefore 
a desire immediately seized him, to show in some 
way that love and the faithfulness of a knight; to 
accomplish some deed for her ; to rush somewhere, 
to conquer some one and to risk his own life for it 
all. I had better go with Kniaz Witold,” he 
said to himself, “ because how can I serve the holy 
lady, if there is no war here.” He did not stop to 
think that one can serve in other ways as well as 
w T ith sword or spear or axe ; he was readj r to attack 
alone the whole power of Tymur the Lame. He 
wanted to jump on his charger immediately after 
mass and begin something. What ? He did not 
know himself. He only knew, that he could not 
hold anything, that his hands were burning and his 
whole soul was on fire. 

He forgot all about the danger which threatened 
him. He even forgot about Danusia, and when he 
remembered her, having heard the children singing 
in the church, he felt that this love was something 
different. He had promised Danusia fidelity ; he 
had promised her three Germans and he would keep 
his promise. But the queen is above all women. 
While he was thinking how many people he would 
like to kill for the queen, he perceived regiments of 
armors, helmets, ostrich feathers, peacocks’ crests, 
and he felt that even that would be small in pro- 
portion to his desire. 

He looked at her constantly, pondering with 
overflowing heart, how he could honor her by 
prayer, because he thought that one could not make 
an ordinary prayer for a queen. He could say ; 


96 Knights of the Cross. 

Pater noster , qai es in coelis , sanctificetur nomen 
Tuum , because a certain Franciscan monk taught 
him this in Wiino; but it may be that the Fran- 
ciscan himself did not know more; it may be that 
Zbyszko had forgotten ; but it is certain that he 
could not recite the whole “ Our Father.” But 
now he began to repeat these few words which in 
his soul had the following meaning : “ Give our 

beloved lady good health, long life and great hap- 
piness ; care for her more than for anyone else.” 

As this was repeated by a man over whose head 
punishment was suspended, therefore there was no 
more sincere prayer in the whole church. 


CHAPTER Y. 


After mass Zbyszko thought that if he could 
only fall upon his knees before the queen and kiss 
her feet, then he did not care what happened after- 
ward. But after the first mass, the queen went to 
her apartments. Usually she did not take any 
nourishment until noontime, and was not present 
at the merry breakfast, during which jugglers and 
fools appeared for the amusement of the king. 
The old wlodyJca of Dlugolas came and summoned 
Zbyszko to the princess. 

“ You will serve Danusia and me at the table 
as my courtier,” said the princess. “ It may hap- 
pen that you will please the king by some facetious 
word or deed, and the Krzyzak if he recognize you, 
will not complain to the king, seeing that you 
serve me at the king’s table.” 

Zbyszko kissed the princess’ hand. Then he 
turned to Danusia ; and although he was more ac- 
customed to battles than to the manners of the 
court, still he evidently knew what was befitting a 
knight, when he sees the lady of his thoughts in 
the morning; he retreated, and assuming an ex- 
pression of surprise, and making the sign of the 
cross, exclaimed : 

“ In the name of the Father and of the Son and 
of the Holy Ghost ! ” 

Danusia, looking at him with her blue eyes, 
asked : 

“ Why do you make the sign of the cross, Zbys- 
zko, after mass is ended ? ” 

97 


98 Knights of the Cross. 

11 Because your beauty increased so much during 
last night, that I am astonished ! ” 

Mikolaj of Dlugolas, who did not like the new, 
foreign customs of chivalry, shrugged his shoul- 
ders and said : 

“ Don’t lose time talking to her about her 
beauty ! She is only a bush hardly grown up from 
the soil.” 

At this Zbyszko looked at him with rancor. 

“ You must be careful about calling her a ‘ bush,’ ” 
said he, turning pale with anger ; u if you were 
younger, I would challenge you immediately and 
would light until either you or I were dead 1 ” 

“ Keep quiet, you beardless boy ! I can manage 
you even to-day I ” 

“ Be quiet 1 ” said the princess. “ Instead of 
thinking about your own danger, you are seeking a 
quarrel ! I would prefer to find a more steady 
knight for Danusia. If you wish to foam, go where 
you please ; but we do not need you here.” 

Zbyszko felt abashed at the princess’ words and 
began to apologize. But he thought to himself 
that if Pan Mikolaj of Dlugolas had a growui-up 
son, then sometime he would challenge the son and 
would not forgive Mikolaj for calling her “ bush.” 
Now he determined to be quiet while in the king’s 
castle and not to provoke anybody, only in case of 
absolute necessity. 

The blowing of horns announced that breakfast 
was ready ; therefore the Princess Anna taking 
Danusia by the hand, went to the king’s apartments, 
where the lay-dignitaries and the knights, stood 
awaiting her arrival. Princess Ziemowita entered 
first, because being the king’s sister, she occupied 
a higher seat at the table. Soon the hall was filled 


99 


Knights of the Cross. 

with guests, dignitaries and knights. The king 
was seated at the upper end of the table, having 
near him Wojciech Jastrzeinbiec, bishop of Krakow ; 
the bishop, although inferior in rank to the other 
priests wearing mitres, was seated at the right 
hand of the king because he was the pope’s envoy. 
The two princesses took the next places. Near 
Anna Danuta, the former archbishop of Gniezno, 
Jan, was comfortably seated in a large chair. He 
was a descendant of the Piasts of Szlonsk and the 
son of Boiko, Prince of Opole. Zbyszko had heard 
of him at the court of Witold ; and now while 
standing behind the princess and Danusia, he rec- 
ognized the archbishop by his abundant hair which 
being curled, made his head look like a kropidlo} 
At the courts of the Polish princes, they called him 
“ Kropidlo,” for this reason ; and the Knights of 
the Cross gave him the name of “ Grapidla.” He 
was noted for his gaiety and giddy manners. 
Having received the nomination for the archbishop- 
ric of Gniezno, against the king’s wish, he took pos- 
session of it by military force ; for this act he was 
deprived of his rank. He then joined the Knights 
of the Cross who gave him the poor bishopric of 
Kamieniec in Pomorze. Then he concluded that 
it was better to be friendly with the mighty king ; 
he craved his pardon, returned to the country and 
was now waiting for a vacancy to occur, hoping 
that the good-hearted lord would let him fill it. 
He was not mistaken as the future proved. In the 
meantime he was trying to win the king’s heart by 
merry frolics. But he still liked the Knights of 

1 In Poland they use in the churches a sprinkling brush 
made of thin shavings of a certain wood — such a brush is 
called: “kropidlo.” 


100 


Knights of the Cross. 

the Cross. Even now, at the court of Jagiello 
where he was not greatly welcomed by the dig- 
nitaries and knights, he sought Lichtenstein’s com- 
pany and gladly sat beside him at the table. 

Zbyszko, standing behind the princess’ chair, was 
so near to the Krzyzak, Lichtenstein, that he could 
have touched him with his hand. In fact, his 
fingers began to twitch, but he overcame his im- 
petuosity and did not permit himself any evil 
thoughts. But he could not refrain from looking 
eagerly at Lichtenstein’s head and shoulders, try- 
ing to decide whether he would have a hard fight 
with him, if they met either during the war, or in 
single combat. He concluded that it would not be 
difficult to conquer the German. The Krz} r zak’s 
shoulder bones appeared quite large under his dress 
of grey broadcloth ; but he was only a weakling 
compared with Powala or with Paszko Zlodziej of 
Biskupice, or with both of the most famous Sulim- 
cz3^ks, or with Krzon of Kozieglowy or with many 
of the other knights, sitting at the king’s table. 

At these knights Zbyszko looked with admira- 
tion and envy ; but his attention was also attracted 
by the actions of the king, who at this moment 
gathered his hair with his fingers and pushed it be- 
hind his ears, as if he was impatient because break- 
fast was not served. His eyes rested for a moment 
on Zbyszko, and at that the young knight felt 
afraid, fearing that perhaps he would be obliged to 
face the angry king. This was the first time he 
bad thought seriously about the consequences of his 
rash action. Until now it had seemed to him to be 
something remote, therefore not worthy of sorrow. 

The German did not know that that youth who 
had attacked him so boldty on the highway, was so 


101 


Knights of the Cross. 

near. The breakfast began. They brought in caudle, 
seasoned so strongly with eggs, cinnamon, cloves, 
ginger and saffron, that the fragrance filled the 
whole room. In the meanwhile the fool Ciaruszek, 
sitting on a chair in the doorwaj r , began to imitate 
the singing of a nightingale, of which the king was 
very fond. Then another jester went around the 
table, stopped behind the guests and imitated the 
buzzing of a bee so well, that some of them began 
to defend their heads. Seeing this, the others burst 
with laughter. Zbyszko had served the princess 
and Danusia diligently; but when Lichtenstein 
began to clap his baldhead, he again forgot about 
his danger and began to laugh. The young Lithu- 
anian leniaz , Jamut, who was standing beside him, 
also laughed at this verj T heartily. The Krzyzak 
having finally noticed his mistake, put his hand in 
his pocket, and turning to the bishop, Kropidlo, 
said a few words to him in German ; the bishop im- 
mediately repeated them in Polish. 

“ The noble lord sa}-s to you,” said he, turning 
toward the fool, “ that you will receive two skojce ; 
but do not buzz too near, because the bee is driven 
away, but the drones are killed.” 

The fool took the two slcojce given to him by the 
Krzyzak, and taking advantage of the license 
granted at all courts to the fools, answered : 

tl There is plenty of honey in the province of 
Dobrzyn j 1 that is why it is beset with the drones. 
Drive them, King Wladj^slaw ! ” . 

“ Here is a penn}' from me, because you have 
said a clever thing,” said Kropidlo, “ but remember 

‘The province of Dobrzyn was seized by the Knights of 
the Cross on the ground of an unlawful agreement with 
Wladyslaw Opolczyk. 


102 Knights of the Cross. 

that if the rope break, the beehive keeper will 
break his neck. 1 Those drones from Malborg, by 
whom Dobrzyn is beset, have stings, and it is dan- 
gerous to climb to the beehives.” 

“ Owa 1 ” exclaimed Zyndram of Maszkow, the 
sword bearer of Krakow, “ one can smoke them 
out ! ” 

“ With what ? ” 

“ With powder.” 

“ Or cut the beehive with an axe,” added the 
gigantic Paszko Zlodziej of Biskupice. 

Zbyszko’s heart was ready to leap with jo}^, be- 
cause he thought that such words betokened war. 
Kuno von Lichtenstein understood what w'as said, 
because during his long sojourn in Torun and 
Chelmno, he learned the Polish language ; but he 
would not use it on account of pride. But now, 
being irritated by the words of Z} T ndram of Maszkow, 
he looked at him sharply with his grey eyes and 
said : 

“We shall see.” 

“ Our fathers saw at Plowce 2 and at Wilno,” an- 
swered Zyndram. 

“ Paxvobiscum ! ” exclaimed Kropidlo. “Pax, pax! 
If only the ksiondz 3 Mikolaj of Kurow, will give up 
his Kujawian bishopric, and the gracious king ap- 
point me in his place, I will preach you such a beau- 
tiful sermon about the love between Christian na- 
tions, that you will sincerely repent. Hatred is 
nothing but ignis and ignis infernalis at that ; such 
a dreadful fire that one cannot extinguish it with 

illusion to beehives on the trees; to take honey from 
them, the keeper was obliged to climb a rope. 

2 Famous battle in which the Germans were defeated by 
King Wladyslaw Lokietek. 

3 Ksiondz-priest. 


Knights of 4 the Cross. 103 

water, but is obliged to pour wine on it. Give us 
some wine ! We will go on ops, 1 as the late Bishop 
Zawisza of Kurozwenki used to say 1” 

“And from ops to hell, the devil says,” added the 
fool Ciaruszek. 

“ Let him take you ! ” 

“ It would be more amusing for him to take you. 
They have not } r et seen the devil with Kropidlo, 
but I think we shall all have that pleasure.” 

“ I will sprinkle you first. Give us some wine 
and may love blossom among the Christians 1 ” 

“Among true Christians 1 ” added Kuno von Lich- 
tenstein, einpliaticalty. 

“ What ? ” exclaimed the Krakowian bishop 
Wysz, raising his head ; “ are you not in an old 
Christian kingdom? Are not our churches older 
than 3 7 ours in Malborg ? ” 2 

“ I don’t know,” answered the Krzyzak. The 
king was especially sensitive where any question 
about Christianity arose. It seemed to him that 
the Krzyzak wished to make an allusion to him ; 
therefore his cheeks flamed immediately and his 
eyes began to shine. 

“ What ! ” said he, in a deep voice, “ am I not a 
Christian king ? ” 

“ The kingdom calls itself a Christian one,” coolly 
answered the Krzyzak ; “ but its customs are pa- 
gan.” 

At this many angry knights arose ; Marcin of 
Wrocimowice, whose coat of arms was Polkoza, 
Florian of Korytnica, Bartosz of Wodzinek, Dom- 
arat of Kobylany, Zyndram of Maszkow, Powala 
of Taczew, Paszko Zlodziej of Biskupice, Jaxa of 
Targowisko, Krzon of Kozieglowy, Zygmunt of 

1 We will go to dissipate. 8 Marienburg in German, 


104 Knights of the Cross. 

Bobowa and Staszko of Ckarbimowice, powerful 
and famous knights, victorious in many battles and 
in many tournaments. Alternately blushing and 
turning pale from anger, gnashing their teeth, they 
began to shout : 

“ Woe to us ! He is a guest and we cannot chal- 
lenge him 1 ” 

Zawisza Czarny, Sulimczyk, the most famous 
among the famous, “ the model of knighthood,” 
turned to Lichtenstein with a frown on his forehead 
and said : 

“ I do not recognize you, Kuno. How can you, a 
knight, insult a mighty nation, when you know 
that, being an envoy, you cannot be punished 
for it.” 

But Kuno quietly sustained the threatening 
look, and answered slowly and precisely : 

“ Our Order, before it came to Prussia, fought in 
Palestine ; even there the Saracens respected the 
envoys. But you do not respect them ; that is the 
reason I called your customs pagan.” 

At these words the uproar increased. Bound 
the table again were heard shouts: “ Woe! Woe! ” 

But they subsided when the king, who was furi- 
ous, clasped his hands in the Lithuanian fashion. 
Then the old Jasko Topor of Tenczyn, castellan of 
Krakow, venerable, grave and dreaded on account 
of the importance of his office, arose and said : 

“ Noble Knight of Lichtenstein, if you, an envoy, 
have been insulted, speak, and severe punishment 
will be given quickly.” 

“ It would not have happened to me in any other 
Christian country,” answered Kuno. “ Yesterday 
on the road to Tyniec I was attacked by one of 
your knights, and although he could very easily 


Knights of the Cross. 105 

recognize by the cross on iny mantle who I was, he 
attempted my life.” 

Zbyszko, having heard these words, became very 
pale and involuntarily glanced at the king, whose 
anger was terrible. Jasko of Tenczyn was sur- 
prised, and said : 

“ Can it be possible ? ” 

“ Ask the Pan of Taczew, who was a witness of 
the incident.” 

“ All eyes turned toward Powala, who stood for a 
while gloomy, and with lowered eyelids ; then he 
said : 

“ Yes, it is so ! ” 

Hearing this the knights began to shout : 
“ Shame I Shame ! The earth will devour such a 
man ! ” Because of this disgrace some of them 
began to strike their chests with their hands, and 
others to rap the silver dishes, not knowing what 
to do. 

“ Why did you not kill him ? ” shouted the 
king. 

“ Because his head belongs to the court,” an- 
swered Powala. 

“ Have you put him in prison ? ” asked the 
castellan, Topor of Tenczyn. 

“ No. He is a wlodyka, who swore on his 
knightty honor, that he would appear.” 

“ But he will not appear ! ” ironically exclaimed 
Kuno, raising his head. 

At that moment a young voice resounded behind 
the Krzyzak : 

“ I did it ; I, Zbyszko of Bogdaniec ! ” 

After these words the knights rushed toward the 
unhappy Zbyszko; but they were stopped by a 
threatening nod from the king who began to shout 


106 Knights of the Cross. 

in an angry voice, similar to the rattling of a car- 
riage rolling over the stones : 

“ Cut his head off! Cut his head off! Let the 
Krzyzak send it to Malborg to the grand mas- 
ter ! ” 

Then he cried to the young Lithuanian prince 
standing near. 

“ Hold him, Jamont I ” 

The frightened Jamont put his trembling hands 
on Zbyszko’s shoulders. 

But the white-bearded castellan of Krakow, 
Topor of Tenczyn, raised his hand as a sign that 
he wished to speak ; when everybody was quiet, he 
said : 

“ Gracious king ! Let this comthur be convinced 
that not only your impetuous anger, but our laws 
will punish with death any who insult an envoy. 
Otherwise he will think that there are no Christian 
laws in this country. To-morrow I will judge the 
offender.” 

The last words he said quietty and as though no 
one could change his decision. Then he said to 
Jamont : 

“ Shut him in the tower. As for you, Pan of 
Taczew, you will be a witness.” 

“ I will tell about the offence of this lad,” an- 
swered Powala, looking at Lichtenstein. 

“ He is right ! ” immediately said some knights. 
“ He is only a lad ! Why should the shame be put 
on us all 1 ” 

There was a moment of silence, and angry looks 
were cast at the Krzyzak. In the meanwhile 
Jamont conducted Zbyszko to the court-yard of 
the castle and intrusted him to the archers. In 
his young heart he pitied the prisoner, and this 


Knights of the Cross. 107 

pity was increased by liis natural hatred of the 
Germans. But he was a Lithuanian, accustomed 
to fulfill blindly the orders of the grand duke ; be- 
ing himself afraid of the king’s wrath, he began to 
whisper to the 3'oung knight, with kindly persua- 
sion : 

“ Do you know, what I would do if in your 
place? Hang myself! It will be the best ! The 
korol 1 is angry ; they will cut off your head. 
Why should you not make him joyful ? Hang your- 
self, druh? Such is the custom in my country.” 

Zbyszko, half dazed with shame and fear, at first 
did not seem to understand the words of the kni- 
azik ; 3 but finally he understood them and then he 
was amazed ° 

“ What do you say ? ” 

“ Hang yourself! Why should they judge you. 
You will only afford pleasure for the king I ” re- 
peated Jamont. 

“ Hang your own self! ” exclaimed the young 
wlodyka. “ They have baptized you but your heathen 
skin remains on you. Do you not know that it is 
a sin for a Christian to kill himself? ” 

The kniaz shrugged his shoulders : 

“ It will not be according to your will. They 
will cut off your head just the same.” 

These words angered Zbyszko, and he wondered 
if it would be proper to challenge the bojarzynek 4 
for a fight either on horseback or on foot, with 
swords or with axes ; but he stifled this desire. He 
dropped his head sadly and surrounded by the 
archers, went silently to the tower. 

In the meanwhile everybody’s attention in the 

1 King. 2 Friend. 3 Diminutive of kniaz prince, 

4 Diminutive from bojar — Lord. 


io8 Knights of the Cross. 

dining liall was turned to Danusia, who became 
pale with fright. She stood motionless like a wax 
figure in a church. But when she heard that they 
were going to execute Zbyszko, then she was 
seized with great fear ; her mouth quivered and at 
once she began to cry so loudly and so pitifully, 
that all faces turned toward her and the king him- 
self asked her : 

“ What is the matter with thee ? ” 

“ Gracious king I ” said the Princess Anna, 
“ she is the daughter of Jurand of Spy chow and 
this unhappy knight made a vow to her. He 
promised her to tear three peacock tufts from the 
helmets of the Germans, and having noticed such a 
tuft on the helmet of this comthur , he thought that 
God himself had sent the Krzyzak. He did not at- 
tack him, lord, through malice, but through stu- 
pidity ; therefore be merciful and do not punish 
him, we beseech you on our knees I ” 

Having said this she arose, seized Danusia by 
the hand, and rushed with her toward the king, 
who seeing this began to retire. But both kneeled 
before him and Danusia began to cry ; 

“ Forgive Zbyszko, king, forgive Zbyszko ! ” 
Because she was afraid, she hid her fair head 
between the folds of the king’s dress, kissed his 
knees and trembled like a leaf. Anna Ziemowitowa 
kneeled on the other side and having clasped her 
hands, looked at the king on whose face there was 
visible great perplexity. He retired tow r ard the 
chair, but did not push Danusia back, only waved 
his hands. 

“Do not trouble me!” he cried. “ The youth 
is guilty ; he has brought disgrace on the whole 
country ! They must execute him ! ” 


Knights of the Cross. 109 

But the little hands clung closer and closer to his 
knees and the child cried more and more piti- 
fully : 

“ Forgive Zbyszko, king, forgive Zbyszko! ” 

Now the voices of some knights were heard to 
exclaim : 

“ Jurand of Spychow is a famous knight, and the 
cause of awe to the Germans.” 

“And that youth fought bravely at Wilno!” 
added Powala. 

But the king excused himself further, although 
he pitied Danusia. 

“ He is not guilty toward me and it is not I who 
can forgive him. Let the envoy of the Order 
pardon him, then I will pardon him also; but if the 
envoy will not, then he must die.” 

“Forgive him, sir!” exclaimed both of the 
princesses. 

“ Forgive, forgive ! ” repeated the voices of the 
knights. 

Kuno closed his e3 T es and sat with uplifted fore- 
head, as if he was delighted to see both princesses 
and such famous knights entreating him. Then 
his appearance changed ; he dropped his head, 
crossed his hands on his breast and from a proud 
man became a humble one, and said with a soft, 
mild voice : 

“ Christ, our Saviour, forgave his enemies and 
even the malefactor on the cross.” 

“ He is a true knight ! ” said Bishop TVysz. 

“ He is, he is ! ” 

“ How can I refuse to forgive,” continued Kuno, 
“being not only a Christian, but also a monk? 
Therefore I forgive him with all my heart, as 
Christ’s servant and friar ! ” 


110 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Honor to him ! ” shouted Powala of Taczew. 

“ Honor ! ” repeated the others. 

“ But,” said the Krzyzak, “ I am here among you 
as an envoy and I carry in me the majesty of the 
whole Order which is Christ’s Order. Whosoever 
offends me, therefore, offends the Order ; and who- 
soever offends the Order, offends Christ himself; 
and such an offence, I, in the presence of God and 
the people, cannot forgive ; and if your law does 
not punish it, let all Christian lords know.” 

After these words, there was a profound silence. 
Then after a while there could be heard here and 
there the gnashing of teeth, the heavy breathing of 
suppressed wrath and Danusia’s sobbings. 

By evening ail hearts were in sympathy with 
Zbyszko. The same knights who in the morning 
were ready to cut him into pieces, were now con- 
sidering how they could help him. The princesses 
determined to see the queen, and beseech her to 
prevail upon Lichtenstein to withdraw his com- 
plaint ; or if necessary to write to the grand master 
of the Order, and ask him to command Kuno to 
give up the case. This plan seemed to be the best 
because Jadwiga was regarded with such un- 
usual respect that if the grand master refused her 
request, it would make the pope angry and also all 
Christian lords. It was not likely that he would 
refuse because Konrad von Jungingen was a peace- 
able man. Unfortunately Bishop Wysz of Krakow, 
who was also the queen’s physician, forbade them 
to mention even a word about this affair to the 
queen. “ She never likes to hear about death sen- 
tences,” he said, “ and she takes even the question 
of a simple robber’s death too seriously ; she will 
■yyorry much more if she hear about this young 



LOUIS, KING OF HUNGARY 

QUEEN JADWIGA'S FATHER 













Ill 


Knights of the Cross. 

man who hopes to obtain mercy from her. But 
such anxiety will make her seriously ill, and her 
health is worth more to the whole kingdom than 
ten knightly heads.” He finally said that if any- 
one should dare, notwithstanding what he had 
said, to disturb the queen, on that one he would 
cause the king’s anger to rest and then he threat- 
ened such an one with excommunication. 

Both princesses were frightened at such menace 
and determined to be silent before the queen ; but 
instead to beseech the king until he showed some 
mercy. The whole court and all the knights sym- 
pathized with Zb3^szko. Powala of Taczew de- 
clared that he would tell the whole truth ; but that 
he would also speak in favor of the young man, be- 
cause the whole affair was only an instance of 
childish impetuousness. But notwithstanding all 
this, everybody could see, and the castellan, Jasko 
of Tenczyn made it known, that if the Krz}^zak 
was unrelenting, then the severe law must be ful- 
filled. 

Therefore the knights were still more indignant 
against Lichtenstein and the} r all thought and even 
said frankly : “ He is an envoy and cannot be called 
to the lists ; but when he returns to Malborg, God 
w r ill not permit that he die a natural death.” They 
were not talking in vain, because a knight who 
wore the girdle was not permitted to say even one 
word without meaning it, and the knight who 
vowed anything, was obliged to accomplish his 
vow or perish. Powala was the most implacabl} 7- 
angry because he had a beloved daughter of 
Danusia’s age in Taczew, and Danusia’s tears made 
his heart tender. 

Consequently, that same day, he went to se§ 


112 


Knights of the Cross. 

Zbyszko, in bis underground cell, commanded him 
to have hope, and told him about the princesses’ 
prayers and about Danusia’s tears. Zbyszko hav- 
ing learned that the girl threw herself at the king’s 
feet for his sake, was moved to tears, and wishing to 
express his gratitude, said, wiping his tears with 
his hand : 

“ Hej ! may God bless her, and permit me as 
soon as possible to engage in a combat, either on 
horseback or on foot, for her sake 1 I did not 
promise Germans enough to her ! To such a lady, 
I ought to vow as many as she has years. If the 
Lord Jesus will only release me from this tower, I 
will not be niggardly with her 1 ” He raised his 
eyes, full of gratitude. 

“ First promise something to some church,” ad- 
vised the Pan of Taczew ; “ if your promise is 
pleasing, you will surely soon be free. Now listen ; 
your uncle went to see Lichtenstein, and I will go 
see him also. It will be no shame for you to ask 
his pardon, because you are guilty ; and then you 
do not ask for pardon of Lichtenstein, but an envoy. 
Are } r ou ready ? ” 

“ As soon as such a knight as your grace tells 
me it is proper, I will do it. But if he require me 
to ask him for pardon in the same way he asked us 
to do it, on the road from Tyniec, then let them cut 
off my head. My uncle will remain and he will 
avenge me when the envoy’s mission is ended.” 

“ We shall hear first what he says to Macko,” 
answered Powala. 

And Macko really went to see the German ; but 
he returned as gloomy as the night and went di- 
rectly to the king, to whom he was presented by 
the castellan himself. The king received Macko 


Knights of the Cross. 113 

kindly because he had been appeased ; when Macko 
kneeled, he immediately told him to arise, asking 
what he wished. 

“ Gracious lord,” said Macko, “ there was an 
offence, there must be a punishment ; otherwise, 
there would be no law in the world. But I am 
also guilty because I did not try to restrain the 
natural impetuosity of that youth ; I even praised 
him for it. It is my fault, gracious king, because 
I often told him : ‘ First cut, and then look to see 

whom you have hurt.’ That was right in war, but 
wrong at the court! But he is a man, pure as 
gold, the last of our family ! ” 

“ He has brought shame upon me and upon my 
kingdom,” said the king ; “ shall I be gracious to 
him for that ? ” 

Macko was silent, because when he thought 
about Zb}^szko, grief overpowered him ; after a 
long silence, he began to talk in a broken voice : 

“I did not know that I loved him so well ; I only 
know it now when misfortune has come. I am old 
and he is last of the family. If he perish — we 
perish ! Merciful king and lord, have pity on our 
family ! ” 

Here Macko kneeled again and having stretched 
out his arms wasted by war, he spoke with tears : 

“We defended Wilno ; God gave us honest 
booty ; to whom shall I leave it ? If the Krzyzak 
requires punishment, let punishment come; but 
permit me to suffer it. What do I care for life 
without Zbyszko ! He is young ; let him redeem 
the land and beget children, as God ordered man to 
do. The Krzyzak will not ask whose head was cut 
off, if there is one cut. There will be no shame on 
the family. It is difficult for a man to die ; but it 


ii 4 


Knights of the Cross. 

is better that one man perish than that a family 
should be destroyed.” 

Speaking thus he clasped the king’s legs ; the 
king began to wink his eyes, which was a sign of 
emotion with him ; finally he said : 

‘‘It can not be ! I cannot condemn to death a 
belted knight ! It cannot be ! It cannot be I ” 

“ And there would be no justice in it,” added the 
castellan. “ The law will crush the guilty one ; 
but it is not a monster, which does not look to see 
whose blood is being shed. And you must consider 
what shame would fall on your family, if your 
nephew agreed to your proposal. It would be con- 
sidered a disgrace, not only to him, but to his 
children also.” 

To this Macko replied : 

“ He would not agree. But if it were done with- 
out his knowledge, he would avenge me, even as I 
also will avenge him.” 

“ Ha 1 ” said Tenczynski,“ persuade the Krzyzak 
to withdraw the complaint.” 

“ I have asked him.” 

“ And what ? ” asked the king, stretching his 
neck ; “ what did he say ? ” 

“He answered me thus: ‘You ought to have 
asked me for pardon on the road to Tyniec ; you 
would not then ; now T I will not.’ ” 

“ And why didn’t you do it ? ” 

“ Because he required us to dismount and apolo- 
gize on foot.” 

The king having put his hair behind his ears, 
commenced to say something when a courtier en- 
tered to announce that the Knight of Lichtenstein 
was asking for an audience. 

Having heard this, Jagiello looked at Jasko of 


Knights of the Cross. 115* 

Tenczyn, then at Macko. lie ordered them to re- 
main, perhaps with the hope that he would be able 
to take advantage of this opportunity and using 
his kingly authority, bring the affair to an end. 

Meanwhile the Krzyzak entered, bowed to the 
king, and said : 

“ Gracious lord ! Here is the written complaint 
about the insult which I suffered in your kingdom.” 

“ Complain to him,” answered the king, pointing 
to Jasko of Tenczyn. 

The Krzyzak, looking directly into the king’s 
face, said : 

“ I know neither your laws nor j r our courts ; I 
only know, that an envoy of the Order can com- 
plain only to the king.” 

Jagiello’s small eyes flashed with impatience ; he 
stretched out his hand however, and accepted the 
complaint which he handed to Tenczynski. 

The castellan unfolded it and began to read ; but 
the further he read, the more sorrowful and sad his 
face became. 

“ Sir,” said he, finally, “ you are seeking the life 
of that lad, as though he were dangerous to the 
whole Order. Is it possible that the Knights of 
the Cross are afraid even of the children ? ” 

(i The Knights of the Cross are not afraid of 
anyone,” answered the comthur , proudly. 

And the old castellan added : 

“ And especially of God.” 

The next day Powala of Taczew testified to every- 
thing he could before the court of the castellan, that 
would lessen the enormity of Zbyszko’s offence. 
But in vain did he attribute the deed to childish- 
ness and lack of experience ; in vain he said that 
even some one older, if he had made the same vow, 


ii6 Knights of the Cross. 

prayed for its fulfillment and then had suddenly 
perceived in front of him such a crest, would also 
have believed that it was God’s providence. But 
one thing, the worthy knight could not deny ; had 
it not been for him, Zbyszko’s spear would have 
pierced the Krzyzak’s chest. Kuno had brought 
to the court the armor which he wore that 
day ; it appeared that it was so thin that Zbyszko 
with his great strength, would have pierced it and 
killed the envoy, if Powala of Taczew had not pre- 
vented him. Then they asked Zbyszko if he in- 
tended to kill the Krzyzak, and he could not deny 
it. 11 I warned him from afar,” said he, “ to point 
his lance, and had he shouted in reply that he was 
an envoy, I would not have attacked him.” 

These words pleased the knights who, on account 
of their sympathy for the lad, were present in great 
numbers, and immediately numerous voices were 
heard to say : “ True ! Why did he not reply ! ” 

But the castellan’s face remained gloomy and 
severe. Having ordered those present to be silent, 
he meditated for a while, then looked sharply at 
Zbyszko, and asked : 

“ Can you swear by the Passion of our Lord that 
you saw neither the mantle nor the cross ? ” 

“ No 1 ” answered Zbyszko. “ Had I not seen the 
cross, I would have thought he was one of our 
knights, and I would not have attacked one of 
ours.” 

“ And how was it possible to find any Krzyzak 
near Krakow, except an envoy, or some one from 
his retinue ? ” 

To this Zbyszko did not reply, because there 
was nothing to be said. To everybody it was clear, 
that if the Pan of Taczanow had not interposed, at 


ii7 


Knights of the Cross. 

the present moment there would lie before them 
not the armor of the envoy, but the envoy himself, 
with pierced breast — an eternal disgrace to the 
Polish nation ; — therefore even those who sympa- 
thized with Zbyszko, with their whole souls, un- 
derstood that he could not expect a mild sen- 
tence. 

In fact, after a while the castellan said : 

“ As you did not stop to think whom you were 
attacking, and you did it without anger, therefore 
our Saviour will forgive you ; but you had better 
commit yourself to the care of the Most Holy 
Lady, because the law cannot condone your of- 
fence.” 

Having heard this, Zbyszko, although he ex- 
pected such words, became somewhat pale ; but he 
soon shook his long hair, made the sign of the cross, 
and said : 

“ God’s will ! I cannot help it ! ” 

Then he turned to Macko and looked expressively 
at Lichtenstein, as if to recommend him to Macko’s 
memory ; his uncle nodded in return that he under- 
stood and would remember. Lichtenstein also un- 
derstood the look and the nod, and although he was 
as courageous as implacable, a cold shiver ran 
through him — so dreadful and ill-omened was the 
face of the old warrior. The Krzyzak knew that 
between him and that knight it would be a ques- 
tion of life or death. That even if he wanted to 
avoid the combat, he could not do it ; that when his 
mission was ended, they must meet, even at Mal- 
borg . 1 

Meanwhile the castellan went to the adjoining 
room to dictate the sentence to a secretary. Some 
1 Marienburg in German. 


Ii8 Knights of the Cross. 

of the knights during the interruption came neat 
the Krzyzak, saying : 

“ May they give you a more merciful sentence in 
the great day of judgment ! 

But Lichtenstein cared only for the opinion of 
Zawisza, because he was noted all over the world 
for his knightly deeds, his knowledge of the laws 
of chivalry and his great exactness in keeping 
them. In the most entangled affairs in which there 
was any question about knightly honor, they used 
to go to him even from distant lands. Nobody con- 
tradicted his decisions, not only because there was 
no chance of victory in a contest with him, but be- 
cause they considered him “ the mirror of honor.” 
One word of blame or praise from his mouth was 
quickly known by the knighthood of Poland, Hun- 
gary, Bohemia (Czech) and Germany; and he 
could decide between the good and evil actions of a 
knight. 

Therefore Lichtenstein approached him as if he 
would like to justif\ r his deadly grudge, and said: 

“ The grand master himself, with the chapter, 
could show him clemency ; but I cannot.” 

“ Your grand master has nothing to do with 
our laws ; our king can show clemency to our peo- 
ple, not he,” answered Zawisza. 

“ I as the envoy was obliged to insist upon 
punishment.” 

“ Lichtenstein, you were first a knight, afterward 
an envoy 1 ” 

“ Do you think that I acted against honor ? ” 

“ You know our books of chivalry, and you 
know that they order us to imitate two animals, 
the lamb and the lion. Which of the two have you 
imitated in this case ? ” 


119 


Knights of the Cross. 

“You are not my judge ! ” 

“ You asked me if you had committed an offence, 
and I answered as I thought.” 

“ You give me a hard answer, which I cannot 
swallow.” 

“ You will be choked by your own malice, not by 
mine.” 

“ But Christ will put to my account, the fact 
that I cared more about the dignity of the Order, 
than about your praise.” 

“ He will judge all of us.” 

Further conversation was interrupted by the re- 
appearance of the castellan and the secretary. 
They knew that the sentence would be a severe 
one, and everyone waited silently. The castellan 
sat at the table, and, having taken a crucifix in his 
hand, ordered Zbyszko to kneel. 

The secretary began to read the sentence in 
Latin. It was a sentence of death. When the 
reading was over, Zbyszko struck himself several 
times on the chest, repeating; “ God be merciful 
to me, a sinner ! ” 

Then he arose and threw himself in Macko’s 
arms, who began to kiss his head and eyes. 

In the evening of the same day, a herald an- 
nounced at the four corners of the market place 
with the sound of trumpets, to the knights, guests 
and burghers assembled, that the noble Zbyszko of 
Bogdaniec was sentenced by the castellan’s court to 
be decapitated by the sword. 

But Macko obtained a delay of the execution ; 
this was readily granted, because in those days they 
used to allow prisoners plenty of time to dispose 
of their property, as well as to be reconciled to 
God. Lichtenstein himself did not wish to insist 


120 Knights of the Cross. 

upon an early execution of the sentence, because 
he understood, that as long as he obtained satis- 
faction for the offended majest}^ of the Order, it 
would be bad policy to estrange the powerful mon- 
arch, to whom he was sent not only to take part in 
the solemnity of the christening, but also to attend 
to the negotiations about the province of Dobrzyn. 
But the chief reason for the delay was the queen’s 
health. Bishop Wysz did not wish even to hear 
about the execution before her deliveiy, rightly 
thinking, that it would be difficult to conceal such 
an affair from the lady. She would feel such sor- 
row and distress that it would be very injurious to 
her health. For these reasons, they granted Zbys- 
zko several weeks, and perhaps more, of life, to 
make his final arrangements and to bid his friends 
farewell. 

Macko visited him every day and tried to con- 
sole him. They spoke sorrowfully about Zbyszko’s 
inevitable death, and still more sorrowfully about 
the fact that the family would become extinct. 

“ It cannot be otherwise, unless you marry,” 
Zbyszko said once. 

“ I would prefer to find some distant relative,” 
answered the sorrowful Macko. “ How can I think 
about women, -when they are going to behead 3 r ou. 
And even if I am obliged to marry, I will not do it, 
until I send a knightly challenge to Lichtenstein, 
and seek to avenge your death. Do not fear 1 ” 

“ God will reward you. I have at least that jo}’ 1 
But I know that you will not forgive him. How 
will you avenge me ? ” 

“ When his duty as an envoy has ended, there 
may be a war! If there be war, I will send him a 
challenge for single combat before the battle.” 


1 2 1 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ On the leveled ground ? ” 

“ On the leveled ground, on horseback or on 
foot, but only for death, not for captivity. If there 
be peace, then I will go to Malborg and will strike 
the door of the castle gates with my spear, and will 
order the trumpeter to proclaim that I challenge 
Kuno to fight until death. He cannot avoid the 
contest ! ” 

“ Surely he will not refuse. And you will defeat 

him. ,, 

“ Defeat ? I could not defeat Zawisza, Paszko, 
nor Powala ; but without boasting, I can take care 
of two like him. That scoundrel Krzyzak shall see ! 
That Fryzjan knight, was he not stronger ? And 
how I cut him through the helmet, until the axe 
stopped I Did I not ? ” 

Zbyszko breathed with relief and said : 

“ I will perish with some consolation.” 

They both began to sigh, and the old nobleman 
spoke with emotion : 

“ You mustn’t break down with sorrow. Your 
bones will not search for one another at the day of 
judgment. I have ordered an honest coffin of oak 
planks for you. Even the canons of the church of 
Panna Mary a could not have any better. You will 
not perish like a peasant. I will not permit them 
to decapitate 3 r ou on the same cloth on which they 
behead burghers. I have made an agreement with 
Amylej, that he furnish a new cloth, so handsome 
that it would be good enough to cover king’s fur. 
I will not be miserly with prayers, either ; don’t be 
afraid ! ” 

Zbyszko’s heart rejoiced, and bending toward his 
uncle’s hand, he repeated : 

“ God will reward you ! ” 


122 


Knights of the Cross. 

Sometimes, however, notwithstanding all this 
consolation he was seized with a feeling of dread- 
ful loneliness ; therefore, another time when Macko 
came to see him, as soon as he had welcomed him, 
he asked him, looking through the grate in the 
wall : 

“ How is it outside ? ” 

“ Beautiful weather, like gold, and the sun 
warms so that all the world is pleased.” 

Hearing this, Zbyszko put both his hands on his 
neck, and raising his head, said : 

“ Hej, Mighty God ! To have a horse and to 
ride on fields, on large ones ! It is dreadful for a 
young man to perish ! It is dreadful ! ” 

“ People perish on horseback ! ” answered Macko. 

“ Bah ! But how T many they kill before 1 ” 

And he began to ask about the knights whom 
he had seen at the king’s court ; about Zawisza, 
Farurej, Powala of Taczew, about Lis of Targo- 
wisko and about all the others ; what they were 
doing ; how they amused themselves ; in what 
honest exercises they passed the time ? And he 
listened with avidity to Macko who told him that 
in the morning, the knights dressed in their armor, 
jumped over horses, broke ropes, tried one anoth- 
er’s skill with swords and with axes having sharp 
ends made of lead ; finally, he told how they 
feasted and what songs they sang. Zbyszko longed 
with heart and soul to be with them, and when he 
learned that Zawisza, immediately after the christ- 
ening, intended to go somewhere be^yond Hungary, 
against the Turks, he could not refrain from ex- 
claiming : 

“ If they would only let me go ! It would be 
better to perish among the pagans ! ” 


Knights of the Cross, 123 

But this could not be done. In the meanwhile 
something else happened. Both princesses of Ma- 
zowsze had not ceased to think about Zbyszko, who 
had captivated them by his youth and beauty. 
Finally the Princess Alexandra Ziemowitowna de- 
cided to send a letter to the grand master. It was 
true that the grand master could not alter the 
sentence, pronounced by the castellan ; but he 
could intercede with the king in favor of the 
youth. It was not right for Jagiello to show any 
clemency, because the offence was an attempt on 
the life of the envoy ; but if the grand master be- 
sought the king, then the king w r ould pardon the 
lad. Therefore hope entered the hearts of both 
princesses. Princess Alexandra being fond of the 
polished monk-knights, was a great favorite with 
them also. Very often they sent her from Marien- 
burg, rich presents and letters in which the master 
called her venerable, pious benefactress and the 
particular protectress of the Order. Her words 
could do much ; it was probable that her wishes 
would not be denied. The question now was to 
find a messenger, who would be zealous enough to 
carry the letter as soon as possible and return im- 
mediately with the answer. Having heard this, 
the old Macko determined without any hesitation 
to do it. 

The castellan promised to delay the execution. 
Full of hope, Macko set himself to work the same 
da}' to prepare for the journey. Then he went to 
see Zbyszko, to tell him the good news. 

At first Zbyszko was filled with as great joy, as 
if they had already opened the door of the tower 
for him. But afterward he became thoughtful and 
gloomy, and said : 


124 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Who can expect anything from the Germans! 
Lichtenstein also could ask the king for clemency ; 
and he could get some benefit from it because 
he would thus avoid your vengeance; but he will 
not do anything.” 

“ He is angry because we would not apologize 
on the road to Tyniec. The people speak well 
about the master, Konrad. At any rate you will 
not lose anything by it.” 

“ Sure,” said Zbyszko, “ but do not bow too low 
to him.” 

“ I shall not. I am going with the letter from 
Princess Alexandra ; that is all.” 

“Well, as you are so kind, may God help 
you 1 ” 

Suddenly he looked sharply at liis uncle and 
said : 

“ But if the king pardon me, Lichtenstein shall 
be mine, not yours. Remember ! ” 

“ You are not } 7 et sure about your neck, there- 
fore don’t make any promises. You have enough 
of those stupid vow^s ! ” said the angry old man. 

Then they threw themselves into each other’s 
arms. Zbyszko remained alone. Hope and un- 
certainty tossed his soul by turns ; but when night 
came, and with it a storm, when the uncovered 
window was lighted by ill-omened lightnings and 
the w r alls shook with the thunder, w'hen finally the 
whistling wind rushed into the tower, Zbyszko 
plunged into darkness, again lost confidence ; all 
night he could not close his eyes. 

“ I shall not escape death,” he thought ; “ noth- 
ing can help me ! ” 

But the next day, the worthy Princess Anna 
Januszowna came to see him, and brought Danusia 


Knights of the Cross. 125 

-who wore her little lute at her belt. Zbyszko fell 
at their feet ; then, although he was in great dis- 
tress, after a sleepless night, in woe and uncer- 
tainty, he did not forget his duty as a knight and 
expressed his surprise about Danusia’s beauty. 

But the princess looked at him sadly and said : 

“You must not wonder at her; if Macko does 
not bring a favorable answer, or if he does not re- 
turn at all, you will wonder at better things in 
heaven 1 ” 

Then she began to weep as she thought of the 
uncertain future of the little knight. Danusia 
wept also. Zbyszko kneeled again at their feet, 
because his heart became soft like heated wax in 
the presence of such grief. He did not love 
Danusia as a man loves a woman ; but he felt that 
he loved her dearly. The sight of her had such an 
effect on him that he became like another man, less 
severe, less impetuous, less warlike. Finally great 
grief filled him because he must leave her before he 
could accomplish the vow which he had made to 
her. 

“ Poor child, I cannot put at your feet those 
peacock crests,” said he. “ But when I stand in 
the presence of God, I will say : 1 Lord, forgive 

me my sins, and give Panna Jurandowna of 
Spychow all riches on earth.’ ” 

“ You met onlj 7 a short time ago,” said the prin- 
cess. “ God will not grant it ! ” 

Zbyszko began to recollect the incident which 
occurred in Tyniec and his heart was melted. 
Finally he asked Danusia to sing for him the same 
song which she was singing when he seized her 
from the falling bench and carried her to the 
princess. 


126 Knights of the Cross. 

Therefore Danusia, although she did not feel like 
singing, raised her closed eyes toward the vault and 
began : 

“ If I only could get 
The wings like a birdie, 

I would fly quickly 
To my dearest Jasiek ! 

I would then be seated 
On the high enclosure : 

Look my dear Jasiulku ” 

But suddenly the tears began to flow down her 
face, and she was unable to sing any more. Zbys- 
zko seized her in his arms, as he had done in the 
inn at Tyniec and began to walk with her around 
the room, repeating in ecstasy : 

u If God release me from this prison, when you 
grow up, if your father give his consent, I will 
take you for my wife ! Hej ! ” 

Danusia embraced him and hid her face on his 
shoulder. His grief which became greater and 
greater, flowed from a rustic Slavonic nature, and 
changed in that simple soul almost to a rustic 
song : 

“ I will take you, girl ! 

I will take you ! 17 


1 



KING WLADYSLAW JAGIELLO’S TOMB IN THE CATHEDRAL 

ON THE WAWEL 




CHAPTER VI. 


An event now happened, compared with 
which all other affairs lost their importance. 
Toward evening of the twenty-first of June, the 
news of the queen’s sudden illness spread through- 
out the castle. Bishop Wysz and the other doctors 
remained in her ropm the whole night. It was 
known that the queen was threatened with pre- 
mature confinement. The castellan of Krakow, 
Jasko Topor of Tenczyn, sent a messenger to the 
absent king that same night. The next day the 
news spread throughout the entire city and its 
environs. It was Sunday, therefore the churches 
were crowded. All doubt ceased. After mass the 
guests and the knights, who had come to be 
present at the festivals, the nobles and the burghers, 
went to the castle ; the guilds and the fraternities 
came out with their banners. From noontide 
numberless crowds of people surrounded Wawel, 
but order was kept by the king’s archers. The 
city was almost deserted ; crowds of peasants moved 
toward the castle to learn some news about the 
health of their beloved queen. Finally there ap- 
peared in the principal gate, the bishops and the cas- 
tellan, and with them other canons, king’s counselors 
and knights. They mingled with the people telling 
them the news, but forbidding an}" loud manifesta- 
tion of joy, because it would be injurious to the 
sick queen. They announced to all, that the queen 
was delivered of a daughter. This news filled the 
hearts of all with joy, especially when they learned 
127 


128 Knights of the Cross. 

that, although the confinement was premature, 
there was now no danger, neither for the mother 
nor for the child. The people began to disperse be- 
cause it was forbidden to shout near the castle and 
everybody wished to manifest his joy. Therefore, 
the streets of the city were filled immediately, and 
exulting songs and exclamations resounded in every 
corner. They were not disappointed because a girl 
had been born. “ Was it unfortunate that King 
Louis had no sons and that Jadwiga became our 
queen? By her marriage with Jagiello, the 
strength of the kingdom was doubled. The same 
will happen again. Where can one find a richer 
heiress than our queen. Neither the Roman em- 
peror nor any king possesses such dominion, nor 
so numerous a knighthood ! There will be great 
competition among the monarchs for her hand ; the 
most powerful of them will bow to our king and 
queen; they will come to Krakow, and we mer- 
chants will profit by it ; perhaps some new domains, 
Bohemian or Hungarian, will be added to our 
kingdom.’ ’ 

Thus spoke the merchants among themselves, and 
their joy increased every moment. They feasted 
in the private houses and in the inns. The 
market place was filled with lanterns and torches. 
Almost till daybreak, there was great life and 
animation throughout the city. 

During the morning, they heard more news from 
the castle. 

They heard that the Jcsiondz Bishop Peter, had 
baptized the child during the night. On account 
of this, they feared that the little girl was not very 
strong. But the experienced townswomen quoted 
some similar cases, in which the infants had grown 


129 


Knights of the Cross. 

stronger immediately after baptism. Therefore 
they comforted themselves with this hope ; their 
confidence was greatly increased by the name 
given to the princess. 

u Neither Bonifacius nor Bonifacia can die im- 
mediately after baptism ; the child so named is 
destined to accomplish something great,” they 
said. 11 During the first years, especially during 
the first weeks, the child cannot do anything good 
or bad.” 

The next day, however, there came bad news 
from the castle concerning the infant and the mother, 
and the city was excited. During the whole day, 
the churches were as crowded as they were during 
the time of absolution. Votive offerings were very 
numerous for the queen’s and princess’ health. 
One could see poor peasants offering some grain, 
lambs, chickens, ropes of dried mushrooms or 
baskets of nuts. There came rich offerings from 
the knights, from the merchants and from the 
artisans. They sent messengers to the places 
where miracles were performed. Astrologers con- 
sulted the stars. In Krakow itself, they ordered 
numerous processions. All guilds and fraterni- 
ties took part in them. There was also a children’s 
procession because the people thought that these 
innocent beings would be more apt to obtain God’s 
favor. Through the gates new crowds were com- 
ing. 

Thus day after day passed, with continual ring- 
ing of bells, with the noise of the crowds in the 
churches, with processions and with prayers. But 
when at the end of a week, the beloved queen and 
the child were still living, hope began to enter the 
hearts of the people. It seemed to them impos- 


130 Knights of the Cross. 

sible, that God would take from the kingdom the 
queen who, having done so much for it, would thus 
be obliged to leave so much unfinished. The schol- 
ars told how much she had done for the schools; 
the clergy, how much for God’s glory; the states- 
men, how much for peace among Christian mon- 
archs; the jurisconsults, how much for justice; the 
poor people, how much for poverty. None of them 
could believe that the life so necessary to the king- 
dom and to the whole world, would be ended pre- 
maturely. 

In the meanwhile on July thirteenth, the tolling 
bells announced the death of the child. The peo- 
ple again swarmed through the streets of the city, 
and uneasiness seized them. The crowd surrounded 
Wawel again, inquiring about the queen’s health. 
But now nobody came out with good news. On the 
contrary, the faces of the lords entering the castle, 
or returning to the city, were gloomy, and every 
day became sadder. They said that the Icsiondz 
Stanislaw of Skarbimierz, the master of liberal 
sciences in Krakow, did not leave the queen, w T ho 
every day received holy communion. They said 
also, that after every communion, her room was 
filled with celestial light. Some had seen it 
through the windows ; but such a sight frightened 
the hearts devoted to the hufy ; they feared that 
it was a sign that celestial life had already begun 
for her. 

But everybody did not believe that such a 
dreadful thing could happen ; they reassured them- 
selves with the hope that the justice of heaven 
would be satisfied with one victim. But on Friday 
morning, July seventeenth, the news spread among 
the people that the queen was in agony. Every- 



THE ALTAR IN THE CATHEDRAL ON THE WAWEL, WHERE QUEEN JADWIGA 
USED TO PRAY. SHE IS BURIED AT THE FOOT OF THIS ALTAR. 




Knights of the Cross. 13 1 

body rushed toward Wawel. The city was deserted ; 
even mothers with their infants rushed toward the 
gates of the castle. The stores were closed ; they 
did not cook any food. All business was sus- 
pended ; but around Wawel, there was a sea of un- 
easy, frightened but silent people. 

At last at the thirteenth hour from noontime, 
the bell on the tower of the cathedral resounded. 
They did not immediately understand what it 
meant ; but the people became uneasy. All heads 
and all eyes turned toward the tower in which was 
hung the tolling bell ; its mournful tones were 
soon repeated by other bells in the city : by those 
at Franciscans, at Trinity, and at Panna Marya. 
Finally the people understood ; then their souls 
were filled with dread and with great grief. At 
last a large black flag embroidered with a death’s 
head, appeared on the tower. Then all doubt van- 
ished : the queen had rendered her soul to God. 

Beneath the castle walls resounded the roar and 
the cries of a hundred thousand people and mingled 
with the gloomy voices of the bells. Some of the 
people threw themselves on the ground; others 
tore their clothing or lacerated their faces ; while 
others looked at the walls with silent stupefaction. 
Some of them were moaning ; some, stretching 
their hands toward the church and toward the 
queen’s room, asked for a miracle and God’s 
mercy. But there were also heard some angry 
voices, which on account of despair were verging 
toward blasphemy : 

“ Why have they taken our dear queen ? For 
what then were our processions, our prayers and 
our entreaties ? Our gold and silver offerings were 
accepted and we have nothing in return for them I 


132 Knights of the Cross. 

They took but they gave us nothing in return 1 ” 
Many others weeping, repeated : “ Jesus! Jesus! 

Jesus ! ” The crowds wanted to enter the castle, 
to look once more on the face of their queen. 

This they were not permitted to do ; but were 
promised that the body would soon be placed in 
the church where everyone would be allowed to 
view it and to pray beside it. Consequently to- 
ward evening, the sorrowing people began to re- 
turn to the city, talking about the queen’s last 
moments, about the future funeral and the miracles, 
which would be performed near her body and 
around her tomb. Some also said that immedi- 
ately after her burial, the queen would be canon- 
ized, and when others said that they doubted if it 
could be done, many began to be angry and to 
threaten to go to the pope in Avignon. 

A gloomy sorrow fell upon the city, and upon the 
whole country, not only on the common people, but 
on everybodjr ; the lucky star of the kingdom was 
extinguished. Even to many among the lords, 
everything looked black. They began to ask them- 
selves and others, what would happen now ? whether 
the king had the right to remain after the queen’s 
death and rule over the country ; or whether he 
would return to Lithuania and be satisfied with 
the throne of the viceroy ? Some of them sup- 
posed — and the future proved that the} r thought 
correctly — that the king himself would be willing 
to withdraw ; and that, in such an event the large 
provinces would separate from the crown, and the 
Lithuanians would again begin their attacks against 
the inhabitants of the kingdom. The Knights of 
the Cross would become stronger; mightier would 
become the Roman emperor and the Hungarian 


Knights of the Cross. 1 33 

king ; and the Polish kingdom, one of the mightiest 
until yesterday, would be ruined and disgraced. 

The merchants, for whom waste territories in 
Lithuania and in Russia had been opened, forseeing 
great losses, made pious vows, hoping that Jagiello 
might remain on the throne. But in that event, 
they predicted a war with the Order. It was known 
that the queen only could restrain his anger. The 
people recollected a previous occasion, when being 
indignant at the avidity and rapacity of the Knights 
of the Cross, she spoke to them in a prophetic vis- 
ion : “As long as I live, I will restrain my hus- 
band’s hand and his righteous anger ; but remem- 
ber that after my death, there will fall upon you the 
punishment for your sins.” 

In their pride and foil} 7 , they were not afraid of a 
war, calculating, that after the queen’s death, the 
charm of her piety would no longer restrain the 
wish for affluence of volunteers from eastern coun- 
tries, and that then thousands of warriors from 
Germany, Burgundia, France and other countries, 
would join the Knights of the Cross. 

The death of Jadwiga was an event of such im- 
portance, that the envoy Lichtenstein, could wait 
no longer for the answer of the absent king ; but 
started immediately for Marienburg, in order to com- 
municate as soon as possible to the grand master 
and to the chapter the important, and in some 
ways, threatening news. 

The Hungarian, the Austrian and the Bohemian 
envoys followed him or sent messengers to their 
monarchs. Jagiello returned to Krakow in great 
despair. At first he declared to the lords, that he 
did not wish to rule without the queen and that he 
would return to Litwa. Afterward, on account of 


134 Knights of the Cross. 

his grief, he fell into such a stupor, that he could 
not attend to any affairs of state, and could not 
answer any questions. Sometimes he was very 
angry with himself, because he had gone away, and 
had not been present at the queen’s death to bid 
her farewell and to hear her last words and wishes. 
In vain Stanislaw of Skarbimierz and Bishop Wysz 
explained to him that the queen’s illness came sud- 
denly, and that according to human calculations he 
would have had plenty of time to go and return 
if the confinement had occurred at the expected 
time. These words did not bring him any consola- 
tion ; did not assuage his grief. “ I am no king with- 
out her,” he answered the bishop ; “ only a repent- 
ant sinner, who can receive no consolation 1 ” After 
that he looked at the ground and no one could in- 
duce him to speak even one word. 

Meanwhile preparations for the queen’s funeral 
occupied all minds. From all over the country, 
great crowds of lords, nobles and peasants were 
going to Krakow. The body of the queen was 
placed in the cathedral on an elevation, so arranged 
that the end of the coffin in which the queen’s head 
rested, was much higher than the other end. It 
was so arranged purposely, to enable the people to 
see the queen’s face. In the cathedral continual 
prayers were offered; around the catafalque thou- 
sands of wax candles were burning. In the glare 
of the candles and among the flowers, she lay quiet 
and smiling, looking like a mystic rose. The peo- 
ple saw in her a saint ; they brought to her those 
possessed with devils, the crippled and the sick 
children. From time to time there was heard in 
the church, the exclamation of some mother who 
perceived the color return to the face of her sick 



BUILT IN 965. IN THIS CHURCH SEVENTEEN OF THE KINGS OF POLAND ARE LYING IN ETERNAL REST, WITH 

SEVERAL QUEENS. TADENSZ VIOSCINSZKO IS BURIED THERE ALSO. 



Knights of the Cross. 135 

child; or the joyful voice of some paralytic man 
who at once was cured. Then human hearts trem- 
bled and the news spread throughout the church, 
the castle, and the city, and attracted more and 
more of such human wretchedness as only from 
a miracle could expect help. 


CHAPTER VII. 


During this time Zbyszko was entirely forgotten. 
Who in the time of such sorrow and misfortune, 
could remember about the noble lad or about his 
imprisonment in the tower of the castle ? Zbyszko 
had heard, however, from the guards, about the 
queen’s illness. He had heard the noise of the 
people around the castle ; when he heard their 
weeping and the tolling of the bells, lie threw him- 
self on his knees, and having forgotten about his 
own lot, began to mourn the death of the wor- 
shipped lady. It seemed to him, that with her, 
something died within him and that after her death, 
there was nothing worth living for in this world. 

The echo of the funeral — the church bells, the pro- 
cessional songs and the lamenting of the crowd, — 
was heard for several weeks. During that time, he 
grew gloomier, lost his appetite, could not sleep and 
walked in his underground cell like a wild beast in 
a cage. He suffered in solitude ; there were often 
days during which the jailer did not bring him food 
nor water. So much was everybody engaged with 
the queen’s funeral, that after her death nobody 
came to see him : neither the princess, nor Danusia, 
nor Powala of Taczew, nor the merchant Amylej. 
Zbyszko thought with bitterness, that as soon as 
Macko left the city, everybody forgot about him. 
Sometimes he thought that perhaps the law would 
forget about him also, and that he would putrefy 
in the prison till death. Then he prayed for 
death. 


136 


Knights of the Cross. 137 

Finally , when after the queen's funeral one month 
passed, and the second commenced, he began 
to doubt if Macko would ever return. Macko 
had promised to ride quickly and not to spare his 
horse. Marienburg was not at the other end of 
the world. One could reach it and return in 
twelve weeks, especially if one were in haste. “ But 
perhaps he has not hurried 1 ” thought Zbyszko, 
bitterly ; “ perhaps he has found some woman whom 
he will gladly conduct to Bogdaniec, and beget his 
own progeny while I must wait here centuries for 
God’s mercy.” 

Finally he lost all trace of time, and ceased 
altogether to talk with the jailer. Only by the 
spider web thickly covering the iron grating of the 
window, did he know that fall was near at hand. 
Whole hours he sat on his bed, his elbows resting 
on his knees, his fingers in his long hair. Half 
dreaming and stiff, he did not raise his head even 
when the warden bringing him food, spoke to him. 
But at last one day the bolts of the door creaked, 
and a familiar voice called him from the threshold : 

u Zbyszku 1 ” 

“ Uncle 1 ” exclaimed Zbyszko, rushing from the 
bed. 

Macko seized him in his arms, and began to kiss 
his fair head. Grief, bitterness and loneliness had 
so filled the heart of the youth, that he began to 
cry on his uncle’s breast like a little child. 

“ I thought you would never come back,” said he, 
sobbing. 

“ That came near being true,” answered Macko. 

Now Zbyszko raised his head and having 
looked at him, exclaimed : 


138 Knights of the Cross. 

“ What was the matter with you ? ” 

He looked with amazement at the emaciated and 
pallid face of the old warrior, at his bent figure and 
his gray hair. 

“ What was the matter with you ? ” he repeated. 

Macko sat on the bed and for a while breathed 
heavily. 

“ What was the matter ? ” said he, finally. 
“ Hardly had I passed the frontier, before the Ger- 
mans whom I met in the forest, wounded me with 
a crossbow. Eaubritters ! Y ou know ! I can- 
not breathe ! God sent me help, otherwise you 
would not see me here.” 

“ Who rescued you ? ” 

“ Jurand of Spy chow,” answered Macko. 

There was a moment of silence. 

“ They attacked me ; but half a day later he at- 
tacked them and hardly half of them escaped. 
He took me with him to the grodek and then to 
Spychow. I fought with death for three weeks. 
God did not let me die and although I am not well 
yet, I have returned.” 

“ Then you have not been in Malborg ? ” 

“On what would I ride? They robbed me of 
everything and they took the letter with the other 
things. I returned to ask Princess Ziemowitowa 
for another ; but I have not met her yet, and 
whether I will see her or not, I do not know. I 
must prepare for the other world ! ” 

Having said this, he spit on the palm of his 
hand and stretching it toward Zbyszko, showed 
him blood on it, saying : 

“ Do you see ? ” 

After a while he added : 

“ It must be God’s will.” 


*39 


Knights of the Cross. 

They were both silent for a time under the bur- 
den of their gloomy thoughts ; then Zbyszko said : 

“ Then you spit blood continually ? ” 

“ How can I help it ; there is a spear head 
half a span long between my ribs. You would 
spit also 1 I was a little better before I left 
Jurand of Spychow ; but now I am very tired, be- 
cause the way was long and I hastened.” 

“ Hej ! why did you hasten ? ” 

“ Because I wished to see Princess Alexandra 
and get another letter from her. Jurand of 
Spychow said 1 Go and bring the letter to Spychow. 
I have a few Germans imprisoned here. I will free 
one of them if he promise upon his knightly word 
to carry the letter to the grand master.’ For 
vengeance for his wife’s death, he always keeps 
several German captives and listens joyfully when 
they moan and their chains rattle. He is a man 
full of hatred. Understand ? ” 

“ I understand. But I wonder that you did not 
recover the lost letter, if Jurand captured those 
who attacked you.” 

“ He did not capture all of them. Five or six 
escaped. Such is our lot 1 ” 

“ How did they attack you ? From ambush ? ” 

“ From behind such thick bushes that one could 
see nothing. I was riding without armor, because 
the merchants told me that the country was safe, 
and it was warm.” 

“Who was at the head of the robbers? A 
Krzyzak ? ” 

“Not a friar, but a German. Chelminczyk of 
Lentz, famous for his robberies on the highway.” 

“ What became of him ? ” 

“ Jurand chained him. But he has in his dun' 


140 Knights of the Cross. 

geons two noblemen, Mazurs, whom he wishes to 
exchange for himself.” 

There was a moment of silence. 

“ Dear Jesus,” Zbyszko said, finally ; “ Lichten- 
stein is alive, and also that robber from Lentz ; but 
we must perish without vengeance. They will be- 
head me and you will not be able to live through 
the winter.” 

“ Bah ! I will not live even until winter. If I 
could only help you in some way to escape.” 

“ Have you seen anybody here ? ” 

“ 1 went to see the castellan of Krakow. When 
I learned that Lichtenstein had departed, I thought 
perhaps the castellan would be less severe.” 

“ Then Lichtenstein went away ? ” 

“ Immediately after the queen’s death, he went to 
Marienburg. I went to see the castellan ; but he 
answered me thus : 1 They will execute your 

nephew, not to please Lichtenstein, but because 
that is his sentence. It will make no difference 
whether Lichtenstein be here or not. Even if he 
die, nothing will be changed ; the law is according 
to justice and not like a jacket, which you can turn 
inside out. The king can show clemency ; but no 
one else.’ ” 

“ And where is the king ? ” 

“ After the funeral he went to Rus’.” 

“ Well, then there is no hope at all.” 

“No.” The castellan said still further: “I 
pity him, because the Princess Anna begs for his 
pardon, but I cannot, I cannot 1 ” 

“ Then Princess Anna is still here ? ” 

“ May God reward her 1 She is a good lady. 
She is still here, because Jurandowna is sick, and 
the princess loves her as her own child,” 


Knights of the Cross. 141 

“For God’s sake! Then Danusia is sick! 
What is the matter with her?” 

“ I don’t know ! The princess says that some- 
body has thrown a spell over her.” 

“ I am sure it is Lichtenstein ! Nobody else, — 
only Lichtenstein — a dog-brother ! ” 

“ It may be he. But what can you do to him? 
Nothing ! ” 

“ That is why they all seemed to have forgotten 
me here ; she was sick.” 

Having said this, Zbyszko began to walk up and 
down the room ; finally he seized Macko’s hand, 
kissed it, and said : 

“ May God reward you for everything ! If you 
die, I will be the cause of your death. Before you 
get any worse, you must do one thing more. Go 
to the castellan and beg him to release me, on my 
knightly word, for twelve weeks. After that time 
I will return, and they may behead me. But it 
must not be that we both die without vengeance. 
You know ! I will go to Marienburg, and imme- 
diately send a challenge to Lichtenstein. It can- 
not be otherwise. One of us must die ! ” 

Macko began to rub his forehead. 

“ I will go ; but will the castellan permit ? ” 

“ I will give my knightly word. For twelve 
weeks — I do not need more.” 

“ No use to talk ; twelve weeks ! And if you 
are wounded, you cannot return ; what will they 
think then ? ” 

“ I will return if I have to crawl. But don’t be 
afraid! In the meanwhile the king may return 
and one will be able to beseech him for clemency.” 

“ That is true,” answered Macko. 

But after awhile he added ; 


142 Knights of the Cross. 

“ The castellan also told me this : ‘On account 
of the queen’s death, we forgot about your nephew ; 
but now his sentence must be executed.’ ” 

“ Ej, he will permit,” answered Zbyszko, hope- 
fully. “ He knows that a nobleman will keep his 
word, and it is just the same to him, whether they 
behead me now, or after St. Michael’s day.” 

“ Ha ! I will go to-day.” 

“You better go to Amylej to-day, and rest 
awhile. He will bandage your wound, and to- 
morrow you can go to the castellan.” 

“ Well, with God then 1 ” 

“ With God 1 ” 

They hugged each other and Macko turned to- 
ward the door ; but he stopped on the threshold 
and frowned as if he remembered something un- 
pleasant. 

“ Bah, but you do not yet wear the girdle of a 
knight ; Lichtenstein will tell you that he will not 
fight with 3'ou ; what can you do then ? ” 

Zbyszko was filled with sorrow, but only for a 
moment, then he said : 

“ How is it during war? Is it necessary that a 
knight choose only knights?” 

“ War is war ; a single combat is quite different.” 

“ True, but wait. You must find some way. 
Well, there is a way ! Prince Janusz will dub me 
a knight. If the princess and Danusia ask him, he 
will do it. In the meantime I will fight in Ma- 
zowsze with the son of Mikolaj of Dlugolas.” 

“ What for ? ” 

“ Because Mikolaj, the same who is w T ith the 
princess and whom they call Obueh, called Dan- 
usia, ‘ bush.’ ” 

Macko looked at him in amazement. Zbyszko, 


Knights of the Cross. 143 

wishing to explain better about what had occurred, 
said further : 

u I cannot forgive that, but I cannot fight with 
Mikolaj, because he must be nearly eighty years 
old.” 

To this Macko said : 

“ Listen 1 It is a pity that you should lose your 
head ; but there will not be a great loss of brains, 
because you are stupid like a goat.” 

“ Why are you angry ? ” 

Macko did not answer, but started to leave. 
Zbyszko sprang toward him and said : 

“ How is Danusia? Is she well yet? Don’t be 
angiy for a trifle. You have been absent so long!” 

Again he bent toward the old man who shrugged 
his shoulders and said mildly : 

“ Jurandowna is well, only they will not let her 
go out of her room yet. Good-bye ! ” 

Zbyszko remained alone, but he felt as if he had 
been regenerated. He rejoiced to think that he 
might be allowed to live three months more. He 
could go to remote lands; he could find Lichten- 
stein, and engage in deadly combat with him. 
Even the thought about that filled him with 
joy. He would be fortunate, to be able to ride a 
horse, even for twelve weeks; to be able to fight 
and not perish without vengeance. And then — let 
happen what would happen — it would be a long 
time anyhow ! The king might return and forgive 
him. War might break out, and the castellan him- 
self when he saw the victor of the proud Lichten- 
stein, might say : “ Go now into the woods and the 

fields.! ” 

Therefore a great hope entered his heart. He 
clic] not think that they would refuse to grant him 


144 Knights of the Cross. 

those three months. He thought that perhaps they 
would grant him more. The old Pan of Tenczyn 
would never admit that a nobleman could not keep 
his word. 

Therefore when Macko came to the prison, the 
next day toward evening, Zbyszko, who could 
hardly sit quiet, sprang toward him and asked: 

“ Granted ? ” 

Macko sat on the truckle-bed, because he could 
not stand on account of his feebleness ; for a while 
he breathed heavily and finally said : 

“ The castellan said : ‘ If } t ou wish to divide 
your land, or attend to your household, then I will 
release your nephew for a week or two on his 
knightly word, but for no longer.’ ” 

Zbyszko was so much surprised, that for a while 
he could not say a word. 

“ For two weeks ? ” asked he, finally. “ But I 
could not even reach the frontier in two weeks 1 
How is it ? You did not tell the castellan why I 
wished to go to Marienburg ? ” 

“ Not only I, but the Princess Anna begged for 
you.” 

“ And what then ? ” 

11 What ? The old man told her that he did not 
want your head, and that he pitied } r ou. ‘ If I 
could find,’ said he, ‘ some law in his favor, or 
only a pretext, I would release him altogether ; 
but I cannot. There would be no order in a coun- 
try in which the people shut their eyes to the law, 
and acted according to friendship ; I will not do 
it ; even if it were Toporczj’ k, who is a relative of 
mine, or even my own brother, I would not. Such 
hard people are here ! ’ And he said still further : 
i We do not care about the Knights of the Cross; 


Knights of the Cross. 145 

but we cannot bring reproach on ourselves. What 
would they think of us, and all our guests, com- 
ing from all parts of the world, if I release a noble- 
man sentenced to death, in order to give him a 
chance to light ? Would they believe that he will 
be punished, and that there is some law in our 
country ? I prefer to order one head cut olf, than 
to bring contempt on the king and the kingdom.’ 
The princess told him that that was strange justice, 
from which even a king’s relative could not obtain 
anything by her prayer ; but the old man an- 
swered : ‘ The king may use clemency ; but he will 
not tolerate lawlessness.’ Then they began to 
quarrel because the princess grew very angry : 
‘Then,’ said she, ‘don’t keep him in the prison 1 ’ 
And the castellan replied to this: ‘Very well! 
To-morrow I will order a scaffold built on the 
market square.’ Then they departed. Only the 
Lord Jesus can help you.” 

There was a long moment of silence. 

“ What ?” he said, gloomily. “ Then it will be 
immediately ? ” 

“ In two or three days. There is no help. I 
have done what I could. I fell at the castellan’s 
knees ; I implored him for mercy, but he repeated : 
‘ Find a law, or a pretext.’ But what can I find? 
I went to see the Icsiondz Stanislaw of Skarbi- 
mierz, and I begged him to come to you. At least 
you will have this honor, that the same priest who 
heard the queen’s confession will hear yours. But 
I did not find him home ; he had gone to Princess 
Anna.” 

“ Perhaps for Danusia ! ” 

“ Not at all. The girl is better. I will go see 
him to-morrow early in the morning. They say 


146 Knights of the Cross. 

that if he hears one’s confession, salvation is as 
sure as if you had it in your pocket.” 

Zbyszko put his elbows on his knees and dropped 
his head so that bis hair covered his face entirely. 
The old man looked at him a long time and finally 
began to call him softly : 

“ Zbyszku ! Zbyszku 1 ” 

The boy raised his head. His face had an ex- 
pression of anger and of cold hatred, but not of 
weakness. 

“ What ? ” 

“ Listen carefully ; perhaps I have found a way 
of escape.” 

Having said this, he approached and began to 
whisper : 

“ Have your heard about Prince Witold, who at 
one time, being imprisoned by our king in Krewo, 
went out from the prison disguised in a woman’s 
dress. There is no woman who will remain here 
instead of you, but take my kubraJc. 1 Take my 
cowl and go — understand? They will not notice. 
It is dark behind the door. They will not flash a 
light into your eyes. They saw me yesterday 
going out ; but they did not look at me closely. Be 
quiet and listen. They will find me here to-mor- 
row — and what then ? Will the}' cut my head off? 
That will be no satisfaction, because I will die any- 
how in three or four weeks. And you, as soon as 
you are out of here, to horse, and go straight to 
Prince Witold. You will present yourself to him ; 
you will bow before him ; he will receive you and 
you will be as safe with him as if you were sitting 
at God’s right hand. They say here that the 
Jcniaz's armies have been defeated by the Tartars, 
1 A sort of coat, 


Knights of the Cross. 147 

because the late queen prophesied defeat. If it be 
true, the Jcniaz will need soldiers and he will wel- 
come you. You must remain with him, because 
there is no better service in the world. If our king 
were defeated in a war, it would be his end ; 
but there is such an amount of shrewdness in Kniaz 
Witold, that after a defeat he grows still more pow- 
erful. And lie is liberal also, and he loves our fam- 
ily. Tell him everything that happened. Tell him 
that you wanted to go with him against the Tar- 
tars ; but you could not because you were impris- 
oned in the tower. If God permit, he will give 
you some land and peasants ; he will dub you a 
knight and he will intercede for you with the king. 
He is a good protector — you will see ! — What ? ” 

Zbyszko listened silently, and Macko, as if he 
was excited by his own words, spoke further: 

“You must not perish young, but return to 
Bogdaniec. And when }^ou return, you must im- 
mediately take a wife so that our family does not 
perish. Only when you have children, may you 
challenge Lichtenstein to fight until death ; but 
before that, you must abstain from seeking ven- 
geance. Take my leubrak now, take my cowl and 
go, in God’s name.” 

Having said this, Macko stood up and began to 
undress ; but Zbyszko arose also, stopped him and 
said : 

“ I will not do it, so help me God and Holy Cross.” 

“ Why ? ” asked Macko, astonished. 

“ Because I will not 1 ” 

Macko became pale with anger. 

“ I wish you had never been born ! ” 

“ You told the castellan,” said Zbyszko, “ that 
you would give your head in exchange for mine.” 


148 Knights of the Cross. 

“ How do you know that ? ” 

“ The Pan of Taczew told me.” 

“ What of it ? ” 

“ What of it? The castellan told you that dis- 
grace would fall on me and on all m}' family. 
Would it not be a still greater disgrace, if I es- 
caped from here, and left you to the vengeance of 
the law?” 

“ What vengeance ? What can the law do to 
me, when I must die just the same? Have com- 
mon sense, for God’s mercy I ” 

“ May God punish me if I abandon you now 
when you are old and sick. Tfu ! shame ! ” 

There was silence ; one could only hear the heavy, 
hoarse breathing of Macko, and the archers’ calls. 

“ Listen,” Macko said, finally, in broken tones, 
“ it was not shameful for Kniaz Witold to escape 
from Krewo; it would not be for you, either.” 

“ Hej ! ” answered Zbyszko, with sadness. “ You 
know I Kniaz Witold is a great kniaz ; he received 
a crown from the king’s hand, also riches and 
dominion ; but I, a poor nobleman, have only 
my honor.” 

After a while he exclaimed in a sudden burst of 
anger : 

“ Then you do not understand that I love you, 
and that I will not give your head instead of 
mine ? ” 

At this, Macko stood on his trembling feet, 
stretched out his hands, and although the nature 
of the people of those days, was hard, as if forged of 
iron, he cried suddenly in a heartbroken voice: 

“ Zbyszku ! ” 


CHAPTER Till. 


The next day, the court servants began to make 
preparations in the market square, to build the 
scaffold which was to be erected opposite the 
principal gate of the city hall. 

The princess, however, was still consulting with 
Wojciech Jastrzembiec, Stanislaw of Skarbimierz 
and other learned canons, who were familiar with 
the written laws and also with the laws sanctioned 
by custom. 

She was encouraged in these efforts by the cas- 
tellan’s words, when he said, that if they showed 
him “ law or pretext,” he would free Zbyszko. 
Therefore they consulted earnestly, to ascertain if 
there were any law or custom that would do. Al- 
though the Jcsiondz Stanislaw, had prepared Zbys- 
zko for death and administered the last sacra- 
ments, he went directly from the prison to the con- 
sultation, which lasted almost till daybreak. 

The day of execution arrived. From early 
morning, crowds of people had begun to gather on 
the market square, because the decapitation of a 
nobleman excited more curiosity than that of a com- 
mon criminal. The weather was beautiful. News 
of the youth and great beauty of the sentenced 
man, spread among the women. Therefore the 
whole road leading to the castle, was filled with 
crowds of townswomen, dressed in their best; in 
the windows on the market square, and on the 
balconies, could be seen velvet bonnets, or the fail- 
heads of young girls, ornamented only with wreaths 
149 


ij;o Knights of the Cross. 

of lilies and roses. The city councilors, although 
the affair did not belong in their jurisdiction, all 
appeared, in order to show their importance and 
placed themselves near the scaffold. The knights, 
wishing to show their sympathy for the young man, 
gathered in great numbers around the elevation. 
Behind them swarmed the ga}dy dressed crowd, 
composed of small merchants and artisans dressed 
in their guild costumes. Over this compact mass 
of human heads, one could see the scaffold which 
was covered with new broadcloth. On the eleva- 
tion stood the executioner, a German, with broad 
shoulders, dressed in a red JcubraJc and on his head 
a cowl of the same color ; he carried a heavy two- 
edged sword ; with him were tw T o of his assistants 
with naked arms and ropes at their girdles. There 
were also a block and a coffin covered with broad- 
cloth. In Panna Maryia’s tow r er, the bells were 
ringing, filling the town with metallic sounds and 
scaring the flocks of doves and jackdaws. The 
people looked at the scaffold, and at the execu- 
tioner’s sword protruding from it and shining in 
the sun. They also looked at the knights, on whom 
the burghers always gazed with respect and eager- 
ness. This time it was worth while looking at 
them. The most famous knights were standing 
round the elevation. They admired the broad 
shoulders and dark hair, falling in abundant curls, 
of Zawisza Czarny ; they admired the short square 
figure of Zyndram of Maszkow as well as the gigan- 
tic stature of Paszko Zlodziej of Biskupice; the 
threatening face of Wojciech of Wodzinek and the 
great beauty of Dobko of Olesnica, who at the 
tournament in Torun had defeated twelve knights ; 
they looked admiringly at Zygmunt of Bobowa, 



PANNA MARYA’S CHURCIJ IN KRAKOW 



Knights of the Cross. 151 

who became equally famous in Koszyce in a fight 
with the Hungarians, at Krzon of Kozieglowy, at 
Lis of Targowisko, who was victorious in duels, and 
at Staszko of Charbimowice who was able to catch a 
running horse. 

General attention was also attracted by the 
pale face of Macko of Bogdaniec ; he was sup- 
ported by Floryan of Korytnica and Marcin of 
Wrocimowice. It was generally thought that he 
was the sentenced man’s father. 

But the greatest curiosity was aroused by Powala 
of Taczew who, standing in front, was holding 
Danusia, dressed in white, with a wreath of green 
rue resting on her fair hair. The people did not 
understand what it meant, nor why this young 
girl was present to look at the execution. Some 
of them thought she was a sister ; others, that 
she was the knight’s lady ; but none were able to 
explain the meaning of her dress or of her presence 
at the scaffold. The sight of her fair face covered 
with tears, aroused commiseration and emotion. 
The people began to criticise the castellan’s stub- 
bornness, and the severity of the laws. Those criti- 
cisms gradually changed to threats. Finally, here 
and there, some voices were heard to say, that if 
the scaffold were destroyed, then the execution 
would be postponed. 

The crowd became eager and excited. They said 
that if the king were present, he would surely par- 
don the youth. 

But all became quiet when distant shoutings 
announced the approach of the king’s archers, es- 
corting the prisoner. The procession soon ap- 
peared in the market square. It was preceded by 
a funeral fraternity, the members of which were 


152 Knights of the Cross. 

dressed in long black cloaks, and were covered with 
veils of the same color, which had openings cut for 
the eyes. The people were afraid of these gloomy 
figures and became silent. They were followed by 
a detachment of soldiers, armed with crossbows, 
and dressed in elk-skin jerkins ; these were the 
king’s Lithuanian guards. Behind them one could 
see the halberds of another detachment of soldiers. 
In the centre, between the clerk of the court, who 
w'as going to read the sentence, and the ksiondz 
Stanislaw of Skarbimierz who was carrying a 
crucifix, walked Zbyszko. 

All eyes now turned toward him, and at all the 
windows and from all the balconies, women’s heads 
protruded. Zbyszko was dressed in his white 
“ jaka ,” embroidered with golden griffins and orna- 
mented with gold galoon ; in these magnificent 
clothes he looked like a j^oung prince, or the page 
of a wealthy court. His broad shoulders and chest 
and his powerful haunches indicated that he was 
already a full-grown man ; but above that strong 
figure of a man, appeared a childish face with dow r n 
on the upper lip. It was a beautiful face like that of 
a king’s page, with golden hair cut evenly over the 
eyebrows and falling on the shoulders. He walked 
erect, but was very pale. From time to time he 
looked at the crowd as if he was dreaming ; he 
looked at the church towers, toward the flocks of 
jackdaws, and at the bells, ringing his last hour ; 
then his face expressed amazement when he realized 
that the sobbing of the women, and all this so- 
lemnity was for him. Finally, he perceived the 
scaffold and the executioner’s red figure standing 
on it. Then he shivered and made the sign of the 
cross ; the priest gave him the crucifix to kiss. A 


Knights of the Cross. 153 

few steps further, a bouquet of roses thrown by a 
young girl, fell at his feet. Zbyszko stooped, 
picked up the bouquet and smiled at the girl 
who began to cry. But evidently he thought that, 
amidst these crowds and in the presence of these 
women, waving their kerchiefs from the windows, 
he must die courageously and at least leave behind 
him the reputation of “ a brave man ; ” therefore 
he strained his courage and will to the utmost. 
With a sudden movement, he threw his hair back, 
raised his head still higher and walked proudly, al- 
most like a conqueror, whom, according to knightly 
custom, they conduct to get the prize. The pro- 
cession advanced slowly, because the crowd was 
dense and unwillingly made way. In vain the 
Lithuanian guard, marching in front, shouted : 
“ Eyk szalin ! Eyk szalin ! go away ! ” The peo- 
ple did not wish to understand these words, and 
surrounded the soldiers more closely. Although 
about one-third of the burghers of Krakow were 
Germans, still there were heard on all sides, threats 
against the Knights of the Cross : u Shame ! 
Shame ! May they perish, those wolves ! Must 
they cut off children’s heads for them 1 Shame on 
the king and on the kingdom 1 ” The Lithuanians 
seeing the resistance, took their crossbows from 
their shoulders, and menaced the crowd ; but they 
did not dare to attack without orders. The cap- 
tain sent some men to open the way with their 
halberds and in that manner they reached the 
knights standing around the scaffold. 

They stepped aside without any resistance. The 
men with halberds entered first, and were followed 
by Zbyszko, accompanied by the priest and the 
clerk of the court. At that moment something 


154 Knights of the Cross. 

happened which nobody had expected. Frond 
among the knights, Powala stepped forward with 
Danusia in his arms and shouted : “ Stop ! ” with 

such a powerful voice, that the retinue stopped 
at once, as if rooted to the ground. Neither the 
captain, nor any of the soldiers dared to oppose the 
lord and knight, whom they were accustomed to 
see every day in the castle and often in confiden- 
tial conversation with the king. Finally, other 
knights, equally distinguished, also began to shout 
with commanding voices : 

“ Stop ! Stop ! ” In the meantime, the Pan of 
Taczew approached Zbyszko and handed Danusia 
to him. 

Zbyszko caught her in his arms and pressed her 
to his chest, bidding her farewell ; but Danusia in- 
stead of nestling to him and embracing him, imme- 
diately took her white veil from her head and 
wrapped it around Zbyszko’s head, and began to 
cry in her tearful, childish voice : 

“ He is mine ! He is mine I ” 

“ He is hers 1 ” shouted the powerful voices of the 
knights. “ To the castellan ! ” 

A shout, like the roar of thunder, answered : 
“ To the castellan 1 To the castellan 1 ” The priest 
raised his ej^es, the clerk looked confused, the cap- 
tain and his soldiers dropped their arms ; everybody 
understood what had happened. 

There was an old Polish and Slavonic custom, as 
strong as the law, known in Podhale, around Kra- 
kow, and even further. If a young girl threw her 
veil on a man conducted to death, as a sign that 
she wished to marry him, by so doing she saved his 
life. The knights, farmers, villagers and townsmen 
all knew this custom ; and the Germans living in 


Knights of the Cross. 155* 

the old cities and towns, had heard about it. The 
old man, Macko, almost fainted with emotion ; the 
knights having pushed away the guards, surrounded 
Zbyszko and Danusia; the joyful people shouted 
again and again : “ To the castellan ! To the cas- 
tellan ! ” 

The crowd moved suddenly, like the waves of the 
sea. The executioner and his assistants rushed 
down from the scaffold. Everybody understood 
that if Jasko of Tenczyn resisted the custom, there 
would be a riot in the city. In fact the people now 
rushed to the scaffold. In the twinkling of an eye, 
they pulled off the cloth and tore it into pieces ; 
then the beams and planks, pulled by strong arms, 
or cut with axes, began to crack, then a crash, and 
a few moments later there was not a trace left of 
the scaffold. 

Zbyszko, holding Danusia in his arms, was going 
to the castle, but this time like a true victor, — tri- 
umphant. With him were marching joyfully the 
most noted knights in the kingdom ; thousands of 
men, women and children were shouting and sing- 
ing, stretching their arms toward Danusia and prais- 
ing the beauty and courage of both. At the win- 
dows the townswomen were clasping their hands, 
and everywhere one could see faces covered with 
tears of joy. A shower of roses, lilies, ribbons and 
even gold rings were thrown to the lucky youth ; 
he, beaming like the sun, with his heart full of grati- 
tude, embraced his sweet lady from time to time 
and sometimes kissed her hands. This sight made 
the townswomen feel so tender, that some of them 
threw themselves into the arms of their lovers, 
telling them that if they encountered death, they 
also would be freed. Zbyszko and Danusia became 


156 Knights of the Cross. 

the beloved children of the knights, burghers and 
common people. Macko, whom Floryan of Ko- 
rytnica and Marcin of Wrocimowice were assisting 
to walk, was almost beside himself with joy. He 
wondered why he had not even thought about this 
means of assistance. Amidst the general bustle, 
Powala of Taczew told the knights that this rem- 
edy had been discovered by Wojciech Jastrzembiec 
and Stanislaw of Skarbimierz, both experts in the 
written laws and customs. The knights were all 
amazed at its simplicity, saying among themselves, 
that nobody else would have thought about that 
custom, because the city was inhabited by Ger- 
mans, and it had not been used for a long time. 

Everything, however, still depended on the cas- 
tellan. The knights and the people went to the 
castle, which was occupied by Pan Krakowski dur- 
ing the king’s absence. The clerk of the court, 
the ksiondz Stanislaw of Skarbimierz, Zawisza, 
Farurej, Zyndram of Maszkow and Powala of 
Taczew explained to him the power of the custom 
and reminded him of what he had said himself, that 
if he found “ law or pretext,” then he would release 
the prisoner immediately. And could there be any 
better law, than the old custom which had never 
been abolished ? 

The Pan of Tenczyn answered that this custom 
applied more to the common people and to robbers, 
than to the nobles ; but he knew the law very well, 
and could not deny its validity. Meanwhile he 
covered his silvery beard with his hand and smiled, 
because he was very much pleased. Finally he 
went to the low portico, accompanied by Princess 
Anna Danuta, a few priests and the knights. 

Zbyszko having perceived him, lifted Danusia 


Knights of the Cross. 157 

again ; the old castellan placed his hand on her 
golden hair, and gravely and benevolently in- 
clined his hoary head. The assembled people 
understood this sign and shouted so that the walls 
of the castle were shaken : “ May God preserve 

you! Long life, just lord! Live and judge ns 1 ” 

Then the people cheered Zbyszko and Danusia 
when a moment later, they both went to the 
portico, fell at the feet of the good Princess Anna 
Danuta, who had saved Zbyszko’s life, because she, 
together with the scholars, had found the remedy 
and had taught Danusia how to act. 

“ Long life to the young couple ! ” shouted 
Powala of Taczew. 

“ Long life ! ” repeated the others. The castel- 
lan, hoary with age, turned toward the princess 
and said : 

“ Gracious princess, the betrothal must be per- 
formed immediately, because the custom requires 
it!” 

“ The betrothal will take place immediately 
answered the good lady, whose face was irradi- 
ated with joy ; “ but for the wedding, they must 
have the consent of Jurand of Spy chow.” 


END OF PART FIRST. 





. 

" 

* 








PART SECOND. 


159 




CHAPTER I. 


In merchant Amylej’s house, Macko and Zbyszko 
were deliberating what to do. The old knight ex- 
pected to die soon, and Father Cybek, a Francis- 
can friar who had experience in treating wounds, 
predicted the same ; therefore he wanted to return 
to Bogdaniec to die and be buried beside his fore- 
fathers in the cemetery in Ostrow. 

But not all of his forefathers were buried there. 
In days of yore it had been a numerous family 
of wlodykas. During the war their cry was : 
u Grady ! ” On their shields, because they claimed 
to be better wlodykas than the others who had no 
right to a coat of arms, they had emblazoned a 
Tempa Podkowa. In 1331, in the battle of 
Plowce, seventy warriors from Bogdaniec were 
killed in the marshes by German archers. Only 
one Wojciech, called Tur, escaped. After this de- 
feat by the Germans, the king, Wladyslaw Lokietek, 
granted him a coat of arms and the estate of 
Bogdaniec as a special privilege. Wojciech re- 
turned home, only to discover the complete anni- 
hilation of his family. 

While the men of Bogdaniec were perishing 
from German arrows, the Raubritters of Szlonsk 
fell upon their homes, burned their buildings, and 
slaughtered or took into slavery the peasants. 
Wojciech remained alone, the heir of a large but 
devastated tract of land, which formerly belonged 
to the whole family of wlodykas. Five years after- 
ward he married and he begot two sons, Jasko and 
161 


162 Knights of the Cross. 

Macko. Afterward he was killed in a forest by an 
urus . 1 

The sons grew up under the mother’s care. Her 
maiden name was Kachna of Spalenica. She was 
so brave that she conducted two successful ex- 
peditions against the Germans of Szlonsk to 
avenge former wrongs ; but in the third expedi- 
tion she was killed. Before that, however, she 
built with the help of the slaves, a grodek 2 in Bog- 
daniec ; on account of that, Jasko and Macko, al- 
though from their former estates of ivlodykas were 
called wlodykas , now became men of importance. 
When Jasko became of age, he married Jagienka of 
Mocarzew, and begot Zbyszko ; Macko remained 
unmarried. He took care of his nephew’s property 
as far as his war expeditions permitted. 

But when during the civil war between Grzy- 
malits and Nalenczs, Bogdaniec was again burned 
and the peasants scattered, Macko could not re- 
store it, although he toiled for several years. 
Finally he pledged the land to his relative, the 
abbot, and with Zbyszko who was small, he went 
to Lithuania to fight against the Germans. 

But he had never forgotten about Bogdaniec. 
He went to Litwa hoping to become rich from 
boot}' so as to return to Bogdaniec, redeem the 
land from his pledge, colonize it with slaves, re- 
build the grodek and settle Zbyszko on it. There- 
fore now, after Zbyszko’s lucky deliverance, they 
were discussing this matter at the house of the 
merchant, Amjdej. 

1 The bison of Pliny ; the urns of Caesar. The bison, de- 
stroyed in all other countries of Europe, is only to be found 
in Poland in the forest of Bialowieza, where a special 
body of guards takes care of this rare animal, 

8 It means here a fort, a stronghold, a castle, 


Knights of the Cross. 163 

They had money enough to redeem the land. 
They possessed quite a fortune gathered from the 
booty, from the ransoms paid by the knights cap- 
tured by them, and from Witold’s presents. They 
had received great benefit from that fight with the 
two Fryzjan knights. The suits of armor alone, 
were worth what was considered in those times 
quite a fortune ; beside the armor, they had cap- 
tured wagons, people, clothes, money and rich imple- 
ments of war. The merchant Amylej had just 
purchased many of these things, and among them 
two pieces of beautiful Flemish broadcloth. Macko 
sold the splendid armor, because he thought that 
he would have no use for it. The merchant sold it 
the next day to Marcin of Wrocimowice, w’hose 
coat of arms was Polkoza. He sold it for a large 
sum, because in those times the suits of armor 
made in Milan were considered the best in the 
world and were expensive. Zbyszko regretted 
very much that they sold it. 

“ If God give you back your health,” said he, 
to his uncle, “ where will you find another like it ? ” 

“ There, where I found this one ; on some Ger- 
man,” answered Macko. “ But I shall not escape 
death. The head of the spear will not come out 
from my body. When I tried to pull it out with 
my hands, I pushed it in further. And now there 
is no help.” 

“ You must drink two or three pots of bear’s 
grease.” 

“ Bah 1 Father Cybek also said that would be a 
good thing. But where can I get it here? In 
Bogdaniec one could very easily kill a bear ! ” 

“ Then we must go to Bogdaniec ! Only you 
must not die on the road.” 


164 Knights of the Cross. 

Old Macko looked at bis nephew with tenderness. 

“ I know where you would like to go ; to the 
Prince Janusz’s court, or to Jurand of Spychow, 
and fight the Germans of Chelminsko.” 

“ I will not deny it. I would be glad to go to 
Warszawa with the princess’ court, or to go to 
Ciechanow ; and I would remain as long as possible 
with Danusia, because now she is not only my 
lady, but my love also. I tremble when I think of 
her 1 I shall follow her even to the end of the 
world ; but now you are first. You did not desert 
me, therefore I will never abandon you. We must 
go to Bogdaniec.” 

u You are a good man,” said Macko. 

“ God would punish me, if I were not mindful of 
you. Look, they are getting ready ! I ordered 
one wagon to be filled with hay. Amylejowna has 
made us a present of a feather bed, but I am afraid 
it will be too warm for you. We will travel slowly, 
in company with the princess’ court, so that you 
may have good care. When they turn toward 
Mazowsze, we will turn toward home; may God 
help us ! ” 

“ If I can only live long enough to rebuild the 
grodek ! ” exclaimed Macko. “ I know that after 
my death, you will not think anything more about 
Bogdaniec.” 

“ Why will I not ? ” 

“ Because your head will be filled with thoughts 
of battles and of love.” 

“ Did }'ou not think yourself about war ? I have 
planned what I must do ; in the first place, I will 
rebuild the grodek .” 

“ Do you mean to do that ? ” asked Macko. 
“ Well, and when the grodek is finished ? ” 


Knights of the Cross. 165 

“ When the grodek is rebuilt, then I will go to 
Warszawa to the prince’s court, or to Ciechanow.” 

“ After my death ? ” 

“If you die soon, then after your death ; but be- 
fore I go, I will bury you properly ; if the Lord 
Jesus restore your health, then you will remain in 
Bogdaniec. The princess promised me that I 
should receive my knightly girdle from the prince. 
Otherwise Lichtenstein will not fight with me.” 

“ Then afterward you will go to Marienburg ? ” 

“ To Marienburg, or even to the end of the 
world to reach Lichtenstein.” 

“ I do not blame you for it 1 Either he or you 
must die 1 ” 

“ I will bring his girdle and his gloves to Bog- 
daniec; do not be frightened! ” 

“ You must look out for treachery. There is 
plenty among them.” 

“ I will bow to Prince Janusz and ask him to 
send to the grand master for a safe conduct. 
There is peace now. I will go to Marienburg, 
where there are always many knights. Then you 
know? In the first place, Lichtenstein; then I 
will look for those who wear peacock’s tufts, and I 
will challenge them in turn. If the Lord Jesus 
grant me victory, then I will fulfill my vow.” 

Speaking thus, Zbyszko smiled at his own 
thoughts ; his face -was like that of a lad who tells 
what knightly deeds he will perform when he is a 
man. 

“ Hej ! ” said Macko ; “ if you defeat three 
knights belonging to great families, then you will 
not only fulfill your vow, but you will bring some 
booty ! ” 

“ Three ! ” exclaimed Zbyszko. “ In the prison I 


1 66 Knights of the Cross. 

promised myself, that I would not be selfish 
with Danusia. As many knights as I have fingers 
on both hands I ” 

Macko shrugged his shoulders. 

“ Are you surprised ? ” said Zbyszko. “ From 
Marienburg I shall go to Jurand of Spychow. 
Why should I not bow to him, he is Danusia’s 
father? With him I shall attack the Germans of 
Chelminsko. You told me yourself that in the 
whole of Mazowsze there was no greater ware-wolf 
against the Germans.” 

“ And if he will not give you Danusia ? ” 

“Why not? He is seeking his vengeance. I 
am searching for mine. Can he find a better man ? 
And then, the princess has given her consent for 
the betrothal ; he will not refuse.” 

“ I see one thing,” said Macko, “ you will take 
all the people from Bogdaniec in order to have a 
retinue, as is proper for a knight, and the land 
will remain without hands to till it. As long as I 
live, I will not let you do it ; but after my death, I 
see, you will take them.” 

“ The Lord God will help me to get a retinue ; 
Janko of Tulcza is a relation of ours and he will 
help me also.” 

At that moment the door opened, and as though 
to prove that the Lord God would help Zbyszko 
get a retinue, two men entered. They were dark- 
complexioned, short, dressed in Jewisli-like yellow 
caftans, red caps and very wide trousers. They 
stopped in the doorway and touched their fingers 
to their foreheads, to their mouths, and then to 
their chests ; then the}? - bowed to the ground. 

“ Who are these devils ? ” asked Macko. “ Who 
are you ? ” 


Knights of the Cross. 167 

“ Your slaves,” answered the newcomers in broken 
Polish. 

“For what reason? Where from? Who sent 
you here ? ” 

“ Pan Zawisza sent us here as a present to the 
young knight, to be his slaves.” 

“ O for God’s sake I two men more I ” exclaimed 
Macko, joyfully. 

“ Of what nationality are you ? ” 

“We are Turks I ” 

“ Turks ? ” repeated Zbyszko. “ I shall have two 
Turks in my retinue. Have you ever seen 
Turks ? ” 

And having jumped toward them, he began to 
turn them around and to look at them curiously. 
Macko said : 

“ I have never seen them ; but I have heard, 
that the Pan of Garbow has Turks in his service 
whom he captured while fighting on the Danube 
with the Roman emperor, Zygmunt. How is it ? 
Are 3^011 heathens, your dog-brothers? ” 

“ The lord ordered us to be baptized,” said one 
of the slaves. 

“ Did you have no money for ransom ? ” 

“We are from far lands, from Asiatic shores, 
from Brussa.” 

Zbyszko, who always listened gladly to war 
stories, and especially when there was anything 
told about the deeds of the famous Zawisza of Gar- 
bow, began to inquire how they were captured. 
But there was nothing extraordinary' in their narra- 
tion ; Zawisza attacked them in a ravine, part of 
them perished and part were captured ; and he 
sent the prisoners as presents to his different 
friends. Zbyszko and Macko’s hearts were throb- 


1 68 Knights of the Cross. 

ing at the sight of such a noble gift, especially as 
it was difficult to get men in those days and the 
possession of them constituted true wealth. 

In the meanwhile, Zawisza himself accompanied 
by Powala and Paszko Zlodziej of Biskupice ar- 
rived. As they had all worked hard to free Zbys- 
zko, they were pleased when they succeeded ; there- 
fore everyone of them gave him some present as a 
souvenir. The liberal Pan of Taczew gave him a 
beautiful large caparison embroidered with gold ; 
Paszko, a Hungarian sword and ten grzywiens. 1 
Then came Lis of Targowisko, Farurej and Krzon 
of Kozieglowy, with Marcin of Wrocimowice and 
filial^ Zyndram of Maszkow ; everyone brought 
rich presents. 

Zbyszko welcomed them with a joyful heart, feel- 
ing very happy on account of the presents and be- 
cause the most famous knights in the kingdom 
were showing him their friendship. They asked 
him about his departure and Macko’s health, recom- 
mending to the latter, different remedies which 
would miraculously heal wounds. 

But Macko recommended Zbyszko to their care, 
being ready himself for the other world. He said 
that it was impossible to live with an iron spear 
head between the ribs. He complained also that 
he spit blood and could not eat. A quart of shelled 
nuts, a sausage two spans long and a dish of 
boiled eggs were all he could eat at once. Father 
Cybek had bled him several times, hoping in that 
way to draw out the fever from around his heart, 
and restore his appetite; but it had not helped him 
any. 

But he was so pleased with the presents given 

*Grzjwna or mark was equal to half pouud of silver, 


Knights of the Cross. 169 

to his nephew, that at that moment he was feeling 
better, and when the merchant, Amylej, ordered a 
barrel of wine brought in honor of such famous 
guests, Maeko drank with them. They began to 
talk about Zbyszko’s deliverance and about his 
betrothal with Danusia. The knights did not 
doubt that Jurand of Spychow would give his 
consent, especially if Zbyszko avenged the death 
of Danusia’s mother and captured the peacock 
tufts. 

“But as for Lichtenstein,” said Zawisza, “I do 
not think he will accept your challenge, because he 
is a friar, and also one of the officers in the Order. 
Bah ! The people of his retinue told me that per- 
haps he would be elected grand master ! ” 

“ If he refuse to fight, he will lose his honor,” 
said Lis of Targowisko. 

“ No,” answered Zawisza, “ because he is not a 
lay knight ; and a friar is not permitted to fight in 
single combat.” 

“ But it often happens that they do fight.” 

“ Because the Order has become corrupt. The 
knights make different vows ; but they often break 
them, thus setting a bad example to the whole 
Christian world. But a Krzyzak, especially a 
comthur , is not obliged to accept a challenge.” 

“ Ha ! Then only in war can you reach him.” 

“ But they say, that there will be no war,” said 
Zbyszko, “ because the Knights of the Cross are 
afraid of our nation.” 

To this Zyndram of Maszkow said : 

“ This peace will not last long. There can- 
not be a good understanding with the wolf, because 
he must live on the goods of others.” 

“ In the meantime, perhaps we will be obliged 


170 Knights of the Cross. 

fight with Tymur the Lame,” said Powala. “ Prince 
Witold was defeated by Edyga ; that is certain.” 

“ Certain. Wojewoda Spytko will not return,” 
said Paszko Zlodziej of Biskupice. 

“ The late queen prophesied it would be so,” said 
the Pan of Taczew. 

“ Ha ! Then perhaps we will be obliged to go 
against Tymur.” 

Here the conversation was turned to the Lithu- 
anian expedition against the Tartars. There was 
no doubt that Prince Witold, that able commander 
being rather impetuous, had been badly defeated at 
Worskla, where a great number of the Lithuanian 
bojars and also a few Polish knights were killed. 
The knights now gathered in Amylej’s house, 
pitied especially Spytek of Melsztyn, the greatest 
lord in the kingdom, who went with the expedition 
as a volunteer ; and after the battle he was lost — 
nobody knew where. They praised his chivalrous 
deed, and told how he, having received from the 
commander of the enemy a protective Tcolpak , 1 
would not wear it during the battle, preferring 
honorable death to life granted him by the ruler of 
a heathen nation. But it was not certain yet, 
whether he had perished, or was in captivity. If 
he were a prisoner, he could pa}^ his ransom him- 
self, because his riches were enormous, and he also 
held in fief the whole Podole from King Wladys- 
law. 

But the defeat of Witold’s army might prove 
ruinous to the whole of Jagiello’s empire. No- 
body knew when the Tartars, encouraged by the 
victory over Witold, might now invade the lands 
and cities belonging to the grand dukedom. In 
1 High sharp pointed hat. 


Knights of the Cross. 171 

that case the kingdom of Poland would be involved 
in a war. Therefore many knights, who like 
Zawisza, Farurej, Dobko and even Powala, were ac- 
customed to seek adventures and fights in foreign 
countries, remained in Krakow not knowing what 
might soon happen. In case Tamerlan, who was 
the ruler of twenty-seven states, moved the whole 
Mongolian world, then the peril to the kingdom 
would be great. 

“If it be necessary, then we will measure our 
swords with the Lame. With us it will not be 
such an easy matter as it was with those other 
nations, which he conquered and exterminated. 
Then the other Christian princes will help us.” 

To this Zyndram of Maszkow, who especially 
hated the Order, said bitterly : 

“ I do not know about the princes ; but the 
Knights of the Cross are ready to become friends 
even with the Tartars and attack us from the other 
side.” 

“ Then we shall have a war ! ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 
“ I am against the Krzyzaks ! ” 

But the other knights began to contradict 
Z} T ndram. “ Tbe Knights of the Cross have no 
fear of God, and they seek only their own ad- 
vantage ; but they will not help the pagans against 
Christian people. And then Tymur is at war 
somewhere in Asia, and the commander of the 
Tartars, Edyga, lost so heavily in the battle, that 
he is afraid even of victory. Prince Witold is a 
man full of expedients, and you may be sure he 
took precautions ; and even if this time the 
Lithuanians were not successful, at any rate it is 
not a new thing for them to overcome the Tar- 
tars,” 


172 Knights of the Cross. 

“We have to fight for life and death ; not with the 
Tartars but with the Germans,” said Zyndram of 
Maszkow, “ and if we do not crush them, our 
peril will come from them.” 

Then he turned toward Zbyszko : 

“ And in the first place Mazowsze will perish. 
You will always find plenty to do there ; be not 
afraid ! ” 

“ Hej ! if my uncle were well, I would go there 
immediately.” 

“ God help you 1 ” said Powala, raising a glass. 

“ Yours and Danusia’s health ! ” 

“ To the destruction of the Germans ! ” added 
Zyndram of Maszkow. 

Then they began to say farewell. At that mo- 
ment one of the princess’ courtiers entered with a 
falcon on his arm ; and having bowed to the knights 
who were present, he turned with a peculiar smile 
to Zbyszko : 

“ The lady princess wished me to tell you,” said 
he, “ that she will stay in Krakow over night, and 
will start on the journey to-morrow.” 

“ That is well,” said Zbyszko; “but why? Is 
anybody sick ? ” 

“ No. But the princess has a visitor from 
Mazowsze.” 

“ The prince himself? ” 

“ Not the prince, but Jurand of Spychow,” an- 
swered the courtier. 

Having heard this, Zbyszko became very much 
confused, and his heart began to throb as it did 
when they read the sentence of death to him. 


CHAPTER, II. 


Prtncess Anna was not much surprised at the 
arrival of Jurand of Spy chow. It used to hap- 
pen, that during the continual attacks and fights 
with neighboring German knights, a sudden long- 
ing for Danusia seized him. Then he would ap- 
pear unexpectedly in Warszawa, in Ciechanow, or 
wherever Prince Janusz's court was situated for 
the time being. 

Every time he saw the child, his grief burst 
forth anew because Danusia looked like her 
mother. The people thought that his iron heart 
filled with feelings of vengeance, would become 
softer through such grief. The princess often tried 
to persuade him to abandon his bloody Spychow, 
and remain at the court near Danusia. The prince 
himself, appreciating his bravery and importance, 
and at the same time wishing to spare him the 
fatigue inevitable in the quarrels on the frontier, 
offered him the office of sword bearer. It was al- 
ways in vain. The sight of Danusia opened the 
old wounds in his heart. After a few days he al- 
ways lost his appetite, could not sleep, and became 
silent. Evidently his heart began to bleed, and 
finally he would disappear from the court and re- 
turned to the marshes of Spychow, in order to 
drown in blood his grief and anger. Then the peo- 
ple used to say: “Woe to the Germans! It is 
true they are not sheep ; but they are sheep to 
Jurand, because he is a wolf to them.” In fact, 
after a time, the news would spread about the 
173 


174 Knights of the Cross. 

volunteers who, going to join the Knights of the 
Cross, were captured on their journey ; about 
burned towns, and captured peasants ; or about 
deadly fights from which the terrible Jurand 
alwaj^s emerged victorious. On account of the 
rapacious disposition of the Mazurs and of the Ger- 
man knights who were holding the land and the 
strongholds from the Order, even during the great- 
est peace between the prince of Mazowsze and the 
Order, continual fighting was going on near the 
frontier. Even when cutting wood in the forests 
or harvesting in the fields, the inhabitants used 
to carry their arms. The people living there felt 
no certainty for the morrow ; were in continual 
readiness for war, and were hard-hearted. No- 
body was satisfied with defence only ; but for pil- 
lage repaid with pillage; for conflagration, with 
conflagration ; for invasion, with invasion. It 
often happened that while the Germans were steal- 
ing through the forest, to attack some stronghold 
and to seize the peasants or the cattle, at the same 
time, the Mazurs were doing the same. Sometimes 
they met, then they fought ; but often only the 
leaders challenged each other for a deadly fight, 
after which the conqueror took the retinue of his 
defeated adversary. Therefore, when complaints 
were received at the Warsavian court about 
Jurand, the prince used to reply with com- 
plaints about the attacks made by the Germans. 
Thus both sides asked for justice, but neither was 
willing to grant it ; all robberies, conflagrations and 
invasions went unpunished. 

But Jurand dwelling in Spychow, surrounded 
by marshes overgrown with rushes, and being filled 
with an unquenchable desire for vengeance, w T as so 


Knights of the Cross. 175* 

dreaded by bis German neighbors, that finally their 
fear became greater than their courage. The lands 
bordering upon Spychow, were lying fallow ; the for- 
ests were overgrown with wild hops and the mead- 
ows with reeds. Several German knights tried to 
settle in the neighborhood of Spychow ; but every- 
one of them after a time, preferred to abandon 
his estate held in fief, his herds and his peasants, 
rather than live near this implacable man. Yery 
often the knights planned a common expedition 
against Spychow ; but everyone ended in defeat. 
They tried different means. One time they brought 
from the province of Mein, a knight noted for his 
strength and cruelty, and who had always been vic- 
torious in all fights. He challenged Jurand. But 
as soon as they entered the lists, the German was 
so frightened at the sight of the dreadful Mazur, 
that he wheeled his horse intending to flee; Jurand 
pierced his defenceless back with a spear, and in 
that way dishonored him forever. After that still 
greater fear filled the neighbors, and if a German 
perceived even from afar Spychowian smoke, he 
immediately crossed himself and began to pray to 
his patron in heaven. It was generally believed 
that Jurand had sold his soul to the evil one for 
the sake of vengeance. 

The people told dreadful tales about Spychow : 
they said that the path leading to it through the 
quaggy marshes which were overgrown with duck 
weed and had bottomless depths, was so narrow 
that two men on horseback could not ride abreast ; 
that on each side there were man}^ Germans’ bones, 
and that during the night, the heads of drowned 
men were seen walking on spiders’ legs, howling 
and drawing travelers on horses into the depths. 


1 76 Knights of the Cross. 


They also said that the gate in the grodek was or- 
namented with skeletons. These stories were not 
true. But in the barred pits dug under the house 
in Sp3 ? chow, there were always many groaning pris- 
oners ; and Jurand’s name was more dreadful than 
those tales about the skeletons and drowned people. 

Zbyszko having learned of Jurand’s arrival, 
hastened to him, but with a certain uneasiness in 
his heart because he was Danusia’s father. Nobody 
could forbid him choose Danusia for the lady of his 
thoughts ; but afterward the princess had betrothed 
them. What will Jurand say to that? Will he 
consent ? What will happen if he refuse his con- 
sent ? These questions filled his heart with fear, 
because he now cared for Danusia more than for 
anything else in the world. He was only encour- 
aged by the thought that perhaps Jurand would 
praise him for having attacked Lichtenstein, be- 
cause he had done it to avenge Danusia’s mother; 
and in consequence had nearly lost his own head. 

In the meantime he began to question the cour- 
tier, who had come to Amylej’s for him : 

“ Where are 3^011 conducting me ? ” asked he ; “ to 
the castle ? ” 

u Yes, to the castle. Jurand is with the prin- 
cess’ court.” 

“ Tell me, what kind of a man he is, so that I 
may know how to talk with him 1 ” 

“ What can I tell you ! He is a man entirely dif- 
ferent from other men. They say that he was 
mirthful before his blood became seared in his 
heart 1 ” 

“ Is he clever ? ” 

“ He is cunning ; he robs others but he does not 
let others rob him, Hej ! He has only one eye, 


Knights of the Cross. 177 

because the other was destroyed by the thrust of a 
German crossbow ; but with that one, he can look 
a man through and through. He loves no one ex- 
cept the princess, our lady ; and he loves her be- 
cause his wife was a lady from her court, and now 
his daughter is with her.” 

Zbyszko breathed. 

“ Then you think that he will not oppose the 
princess’ will ? ” 

“ I know what you would like to learn, and there- 
fore I will tell you what I heard. The princess 
spoke to him about your betrothment, because it 
would not be proper to conceal it from him ; but it 
is not known what he said in reply.” 

While thus speaking, they arrived at the gate. 
The captain of the archers, the same who had con- 
ducted Zbyszko to the scaffold, now saluted them. 
After having passed the guards, they entered the 
court-yard and turned to the left toward the part 
of the castle occupied by the princess. 

The courtier meeting a servant in the doorway, 
asked : 

“ Where is Jurand of Spychow?” 

“ In the 1 krzywy 1 room ’ with his daughter.” 

“ It is there,” said the courtier, pointing at the 
door. 

Zbyszko crossed himself, raised the curtain in 
the doorway, and entered with throbbing heart. 
But he did not perceive Jurand and Danusia at 
once, because the room was not only “ crooked” but 
dark also. But after a while he saw the fair head 
of the girl, who was sitting on her father’s lap. 
They did not hear him when he entered ; therefore 
he stopped near the door, and finally he said ; 

1 Crooked, 


178 Knights of the Cross. 

“ May He be blessed I ” 

“ For ages and ages,” answered Jurand, rising. 

At that moment Dannsia sprang toward the 
young knight and having seized him with both 
hands, began to scream : 

“ Zbyszkti ! Tatus 1 is here ! ” 

Zbyszko kissed her hands; then he approached 
J urand, and said : 

“ I came to bow to you ; you know who I am.” 

And he bent slightly, making a movement with 
his hands as if he wished to seize Jurand by his 
knees. But Jurand grasped his hand, turned him 
toward the light and began to look at him. 

Zbyszko had already regained his self-possession ; 
therefore he looked with curiosity at Jurand. He 
beheld before him a gigantic man with fallow hair 
and mustache, with a face pitted with smallpox 
and one eye of iron-like color. It seemed to him as 
if this eye would pierce him, and he again became 
confused. Finally, not knowing what to say, but 
wishing to say something to break the embarrass- 
ing silence, he asked : 

“Then you are Jurand of Spychow, Danusia’s 
father?” 

But the other only pointed to an oaken bench, 
standing beside the chair on which he sat himself 
and continued to look at Zbyszko, who finally be- 
came impatient, and said : 

“ It is not pleasant for me to sit as though I 
were in a court.” 

Then Jurand said : 

“ You wanted to fight with Lichtenstein?” 

“ Yes ! ” answered Zbyszko. 


1 Diminutive of tata — father, 


i 7 9 


Knights of the Cross. 

In the eye of the Lord of Spychow shone a 
strange light and his stern face began to brighten. 
After awhile he looked at Danusia and asked ; 

“ And was it for her ? ” 

“ For no other ! My uncle told yon that I made 
a vow to her to tear the peacock tufts from Ger- 
man heads. But now there shall be not only three 
of them, but at least as many as I have fingers on 
both hands. In that way I will help you to avenge 
the death of Danusia’s mother.” 

“ Woe to them 1 ” answered Jurand. 

Then there was silence again. But Zbyszko, 
having noticed that by showing his hatred of the 
Germans, he would capture Jurand’s heart, said : 

“ I will not forgive them ! They nearly caused 
my death.” 

Here he turned to Danusia and added : 

“ She saved me.” 

“ I know,” said Jurand. 

“ Are you angry ? ” 

li Since you made a vow to her, you must serve 
her, because such is the knightly custom.” 

Zbyszko hesitated ; but after awhile, he began to 
say with evident uneasiness : 

11 Do you know that she covered my head with 
her veil ? All the knights and also the Franciscan 
who was with me holding the cross, heard her say : 
‘ He is mine 1 ’ Therefore I will be loyal to her un- 
til death, so help me God ! ” 

Having said this, he kneeled, and wishing to 
show that he was familiar with the customs of 
chivalry, he kissed both of Danusia’s shoes with 
great reverence. Then he arose and having turned 
to Jurand, asked him : 

“ Have you ever seen another as fair as she ? ” 


i8o Knights of the Cross. 

Jurand suddenly put his hands behind his head, 
and having closed his eyes, he said loudly : 

“ I have seen one other; but the Germans killed 
her.” 

“ Then listen,” said Zbyszko, enthusiastically ; 
“ we have the same wrong and the same vengeance. 
Those dog-brothers also killed my people from 
Bogdaniec. You cannot find a better man for 
your work. It is no new thing for me ! Ask my 
uncle. I can fight either with spear or axe, short 
sword or long sword ! Did my uncle tell you 
about those Frj r zjans ? I will slaughter the Ger- 
mans for you like sheep ; and as for the girl, I vow 
to you on my knees that I will fight for her even 
with the starosta of hell himself, and that I will 
give her up neither for lands nor for herds, nor for 
any other thing! Even if some one offered 
me a castle with glass windows in it but without 
her, I would refuse the castle and follow her to the 
end of the world.” 

Jurand sat for awhile with his head between his 
hands ; but finally he awakened as from a dream, 
and said -with sadness and grief : 

“ I like you, young man, but I cannot giye her 
to you ; she is not destined for you, my poor boy.” 

Zbyszko hearing this, grew dumb and began to 
look at Jurand with wondering eyes. 

But Danusia came to his help. Zbyszko was 
dear to her, and she was pleased to be considered 
not “ a bush ” but “ a grown-up girl.” She also 
liked the betrothal and the dainties which the 
knight used to bring her every day ; therefore when 
she understood that she was likely to lose all this, 
she slipped down from the arm chair and having 
put her head on her father’s lap, she began to cry ; 


Knights of the Cross. 181 

“ Tatulu } Tatulu /” 1 He evidently loved her 
better than anything else, for he put his hand softly 
on her head, while from his face disappeared all 
trace of deadly grudge and anger ; only sadness re- 
mained. 

In the meantime Zbyszko recovered his com- 
posure, and now said : 

“ How is it ? Do you wish to oppose God’s 
will?” 

To this J urand replied : 

“ If it be God’s will, then you will get her ; but I 
cannot give you my consent. Bah ! I would be 
glad to do it, but I cannot.” 

Having said this, he arose, took Danusia in his 
arms, and went toward the door. When Zbj^szko 
tried to detain him, he stopped for a moment and 
said : 

“ I will not be angry with you if you render her 
knightly services ; but do not ask me any ques- 
tions, because I cannot tell you anything.” 

And he went out. 

1 Another form of diminutive from tafo-father. 


CHAPTER III. 

The next day Jurand did not avoid Zbyszko at 
all ; and he did not prevent him from performing 
for Danusia, during the journey, those different 
services which, being her knight, he was obliged 
to render her. On the contrary, Zbyszko noticed 
that the gloomy Pan of Spychow looked at him 
kindly, as if he were regretting that he had been 
obliged to refuse his request. The young wlodyka 
tried several times to have some conversation with 
him. After they started from Krakow, there were 
plenty of opportunities during the journey, be- 
cause both accompanied the princess on horseback ; 
but as soon as Zbyszko endeavored to learn some- 
thing about the secret difficulties separating him 
from Danusia, the conversation was suddenly ended. 

Jurand’s face became gloom}', and he looked at 
Zbyszko uneasily as if he were afraid he would be- 
tray himself. 

Zbyszko thought that perhaps the princess knew 
what the obstacle was ; so having an opportunity 
to speak to her privately, he inquired ; but she 
could not tell him anything. 

“ Certainly there is some secret,” she said. 
“ Jurand himself told me that ; but he begged me 
not to question him further, because he not only 
did not wish to tell what it was, but he could not. 
Surely he must be bound by some oath, as so often 
happens among the knights. But God will help 
us and everything will turn out well.” 

182 



SUKIENNICE (MERCHANTS’ EXCHANGE) IN KRAKQW 








Knights of the Cross. 183 

“ Without Danusia I will be as unhapp 3 r as a 
chained dog or a bear in a ditch,” answered 
Zbyszko. “ There will be neither joy nor pleasure, 
nothing but sorrow and sighing ; I will go against 
the Tartars with Prince Witold and may they kill 
me there. But first I must accompany uncle to 
Bogdaniec, and then tear from German heads the 
peacock’s tufts as I promised. Perhaps the Germans 
will kill me ; and I prefer such a death rather than 
to live and see some one else take Danusia.” 

The princess looked at him with her kind blue 
eyes, and asked him, with a certain degree of as- 
tonishment : 

“ Then you would permit it ? V 

“ I ? As long I have breath in my nostrils, it 
will not happen, unless my hand be paralyzed, and 
I be unable to hold my axe ! ” 

“ Then you see ! ” 

“ Bah ! But how can I take her against her 
father’s will ? ” 

To this the princess said, as to herself : 

“ Does it not happen that way sometimes ? ” 

Then to Zbyszko : 

“ God’s will is stronger than a father’s will. 
What did Jurand say to you ? He said to me ‘ If 
it be God’s will, then he will get her.’ ” 

“ He said the same to me 1 ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 

“ Do you not see ? ” 

“ It is my only consolation, gracious lady.” 

“ I will help you, and you can be sure of 
Danusia’s constancy. Only yesterday I said to 
her: ‘Danusia, will you always love Zbyszko?’ 
And she answered : ‘ I will be Zbyszko’s and no 
one else’s.’ She is still a green berry, but when 
she promises anything, she keeps her word, because 


184 Knights of the Cross. 

she is the daughter of a knight. Her mother was 
like her.” 

“ Thank God ! ” said Zbyszko. 

“ Only remember to be faithful to her also ; man 
is inconstant ; he promises to love one faithfully, 
and afterward he promises another.” 

“ May Lord Jesus punish me if I prove such I ” 
exclaimed Zbyszko energetically. 

“ Well, remember then. And after you have 
conveyed your uncle to Bogdaniec, come to our 
court ; there will be some opportunity then for you 
to win your spurs ; then we will see what can be 
done. In the meanwhile Danusia will mature, and 
she will feel God’s will ; although she loves you very 
much even now, it is not the same love a woman 
feels. Perhaps Jurand will give his consent, be- 
cause I see he likes you. You can go to Spy chow 
and from there can go with Jurand against the 
Germans ; it ma} r happen that you will render him 
some great service and thus gain his affection.” 

“ Gracious princess, I have thought the same ; 
but with your sanction it will be easier.” 

This conversation cheered Zbyszko. Meanwhile 
at the first baiting place, old Macko became worse, 
and it was necessary to remain until he became 
better. The good princess, Anna Danuta, left him 
all the medicine she had with her ; but she was 
obliged to continue her journej' ; therefore both 
wlodykas of Bogdaniec bid those belonging to the 
Mazovian court farewell. Zbyszko prostrated him- 
self at the princess’ feet, then at Danusia’s ; he 
promised her once more to be faithful and to meet 
her soon at Ciechanow or at Warszawa; finally he 
seized her in his strong arms, and having lifted 
her, he repeated with a voice full of emotion : 


Knights of* the Cross. lSj 

“ Remember me, my sweetest flower ! Remem- 
ber me, my little golden fish ! ” 

Danusia embraced him as though he were a be- 
loved brother, put her little cheek to his face and 
wept copiously. 

“ I do not want to go to Ciechanow without 
Zbyszko ; I do not w r ant to go to Ciechanow 1 ” 

J urand saw her grief, but he was not angry. 
On the contrary, he bid the young man good-bye 
kindly ; and after he had mounted, he turned 
toward him once more, and said : 

“ God be with you ; do not bear ill will toward 
me.” 

“ How can I feel ill will toward you ; you are 
Danusia’s father ! ” answered Zbyszko cordially ; 
then he bent to his stirrup, and the old man shook 
hands with him, and said: 

“May God help you in everything! Under- 
stand ? ” 

Then he rode away. But Zbyszko understood 
that in his last w T ords, he wished him success ; and 
when he went back to the wagon on which Macko 
was lying, he said : 

“ Do you know I believe he is willing ; but some- 
thing hinders him from giving his consent. You 
w^ere in Spychow and you have good common sense, 
try to guess what it is.” 

But Macko w r as too ill. The fever increased so 
much toward evening, that he became delirious. 
Therefore instead of answering Zbyszko, he looked 
at him as if he were astonished ; then he asked : 

“ Why do they ring the bells ? ” 

Zbyszko w T as frightened. He feared that if the 
sick man heard the sound of bells, it was a sign 
that death would soon come. He feared also that 


i86 


Knights oh the Cross. 

the old man might die without a priest and without 
confession, and therefore go, if not to hell, then at 
least for long centuries to purgatory ; therefore he 
determined to resume their journey, in order to 
reach, as soon as possible, some parish in which 
Macko could receive the last sacraments. 

Consequently they started and traveled during 
the night. Zbyszko sat in the wagon on the hay, 
beside the sick man and watched him till day- 
break. From time to time he gave him wine to 
drink. Macko drank it eagerly, because it relieved 
him greatty. After the second quart he recovered 
from his delirium ; and after the third, he fell asleep ; 
he slept so well that Zbyszko bent toward him 
from time to time, to ascertain if he was still 
alive. 

Until the time of his imprisonment in Krakow, 
he did not realize how dearly he loved this uncle 
who replaced, for him, father and mother. But now 
he realized it very well ; and he felt that after his 
uncle’s death, life would be very lonesome for him, 
alone, without relatives, except the abbot who 
held Bogdaniec in pledge, without friends and 
without anyone to help him. The thought came 
to him that if Macko died, it would be one more 
reason for vengeance on the Germans, by whose 
means he had nearly lost his head, by whom all 
his forefathers had been killed, also Danusia’s 
mother and many other innocent people, whom he 
knew or about whom he had heard from his ac- 
quaintances — and he began to say to himself : 

“ In this whole kingdom, there is no man who 
has not suffered some wrong from them, and who 
would not like to avenge those wrongs.” Here he 
remembered the Germans with whom he fought at 


Knights of the Cross. 187 

Wilno, and lie knew that even the Tartars were 
less cruel. 

The coming dawn interrupted his thoughts. 
The day was bright but cold. Evidently Macko 
felt better, because he was breathing more reg- 
ularly and more quietly. He did not awaken un- 
til the sun was quite warm ; then he opened his 
eyes and said : 

“ I am better. Where are we ? ” 

“We are approaching Olkusk. You know, 
where they dig silver.” 

“ If one could get that wdiich is in the earth, 
then one could rebuild Bogdaniec ! ” 

“ I see you are better,” answered Zbyszko laugh- 
ing. “ Hej ! it would be enough even for a stone 
castle! We will go to the /am , 1 because there 
the priests will offer us hospitality and you will be 
able to make your confession. Everything is in 
God’s hands ; but it is better to have one’s con- 
science clear.” 

“ I am a sinner and will willingly repent,” an- 
swered Macko. “ I dreamed last night that the 
devils were taking my skin off. They were talk- 
ing German. Thanks be to God that I am 
better. Have you slept any ? ” 

“ How could I sleep, when I was watching you ? ” 

“ Then lie down for a while. When we arrive, 
I will awaken you.” 

“ I cannot sleep ! ” 

“ What prevents you ?” 

Zbyszko looked at his uncle and said : 

“ What else can it be, if not love ? I have pain 

Church with certain special privileges. It is a popular 
expression for the church called collegiate in Latin, 


1 88 


Knights of the Cross. 

in my heart ; but I will ride on horseback for a 
while, that will help me.” 

He got down from the wagon, and mounted the 
horse, which his servant brought for him ; mean- 
while, Macko touched his sore side ; but he was 
evidently thinking about something else and not 
about his illness, because he tossed his head, 
smacked his lips and finally said : 

“ I wonder and wonder, and I cannot wonder 
enough, why you are so eager for love, because your 
father was not that way, and neither am I.” 

But Zbyszko, instead of answering, stretched 
himself on the saddle, put his hands on his hips, 
gave his head a toss and sang : 

u I cried the whole night, cried in the morning, 

Where have you been, my sweet girl, my darling! 

It will not help me, if I mourn for thee, 

Because I am quite sure, you will not see me.” 

“ Hej ! ” 

This “ hej ” resounded in the forest, reverberated 
against the trunks of the trees, finally reechoed in 
the far distance and then was lost in the thickets. 

Again Macko felt his side, in which the German 
spearhead had lodged and said, moaning a little : 

“ Formerly the people were wiser 1 ” 

Then he became thoughtful, as if recollecting 
the old times; and he added: 

“ Although even then some of them w r ere stupid 
also.” 

But, in the meantime, they emerged from the 
forest, behind which they perceived the miners’ 
sheds, and further walls, built by King Kazimierz, 
and the tower of the far a erected by Wladyslaw 
Lokietek, 


Knights of the Cross. 189 

The canon of the fara heard Macko’s confession 
and offered them hospitality ; they remained there 
over night, and started the next morning. Beyond 
Olkusk, they turned toward Szlonsk , 1 and on its 
boundaries, they proposed to ride toward Wielko- 
polska. The road was laid out through a large 
forest, in which there was heard toward sunset, 
the roaring of the urus and of the bison, and dur- 
ing the night the eyes of wolves were seen shining 
behind the thick hazelnut trees. But the greatest 
danger which threatened the traveler on this road, 
was from the German and Germanized knights of 
Szlonsk, whose castles were erected here and there 
near the boundaries. It is true, that because of 
the war with the Opolczyk, Naderspraw, whom the 
Silesians were helping against King Wladyslaw, 
the majority of these castles had been destroyed by 
Polish hands; it was necessary, however, to be 
watchful, and especially after sunset, and to have 
one’s weapons ready. 

They were riding so quietly, however, that 
Zbyszko found the journey tedious ; wdien they were 
about one day’s journey from Bogdaniec, they 
heard the snorting and trampling of horses behind 
them. 

“ Some people are following us,” said Zbyszko. 

Macko, who was awake, looked at the stars and 
answered like an experienced traveler : 

“ Day -break is near. Robbers do not attack 
toward the end of the night.” 

Zbyszko stopped the wagon, however, placed the 
men across the road, facing the advancing horses, 
and waited. 

In fact, after a certain time he perceived in the 
* Silesia, 


190 Knights of the Cross. 

dusk, several horsemen. One of them was riding 
ahead, and it was evident that he did not wish to 
hide, because he was singing. Zbyszko could not 
hear the words of the song ; but the gay “ hoc ! 
hoc ! ” with which the stranger ended each refrain, 
reached his ears. 

“ Our people I ” he said to himself. 

After a while he shouted, however : 

“ Stop ! ” 

“ And you sit down 1 ” answered a joyous voice. 

“ Who are you ? ” 

“ And you ? ” 

“ Why do ou follow us ? ” 

“ And why do you obstruct the road ? ” 

“ Answer, our crossbows are bent.” 

“ And ours, — thrust out, — aimed ! ” 

“ Answer like a man, otherwise woe to you ! ” 

To this a merry song was given, as an answer to 
Zbyszko. 


“ Oue misery with another 
They are dancing on the crossway. 

Hoc ! Hoc ! Hoc ! 

What use have they of dancing? 

It’s a good thing, anyhow. 

Hoc ! Hoc ! Hoc ! ” 

Zbyszko was amazed at hearing such an answer ; 
meantime, the song stopped and the same voice 
asked : 

“ And how is the old man Macko ? Does he still 
breathe ? ” 

Macko rose in the wagon and said : 

“ For God’s sake, they are some of our people ! ” 
Zbyszko rushed forward. 

“ WUq asks about Macko ? ” 


Knights of the Cross. 191 

“ A neighbor. Zych of Zgorzelice. I have looked 
for you for a week and inquired about you from all 
on the road.” 

“ Ret\) ! 1 Uncle ! Zych of Zgorzelice is here I ” 
shouted Zbyszko. 

They began to greet each other joyfully because 
Zych was really their neighbor, and also a good 
man of whom everybody was very fond on account 
of his mirth. 

“ Well, how are you ?” asked he, shaking hands 
with Macko. “ Still hoc , or no more hoc ! ” 2 

“ Hej, no more hoc l ” answered Macko. “ But I 
see you gladly. Gracious God, it is as if I were 
already in Bogdaniec.” 

“ What is the matter with } r ou ; I heard that the 
Germans had wounded you ? ” 

“ They did, dog-brothers I A head of a spear 
stuck between my ribs.” 

“ You see ! ” said Zbyszko, “ everybody advises 
the grease of a bear. As soon as we reach Bog- 
daniec, I will go with an axe to the barcie .” 3 

“ Perhaps Jagienka has some.” 

“What Jagienka? Your wife’s name w r as Mal- 
gochna,” said Macko. 

“ 0 ! Malgochna is no more ! It will be three 
years on St. Michael’s day since Malgochna w r as 
buried in the priests’ field. She was a sturdy 
woman ; may the Lord make his face shine upon 
her soul! Jagienka is exactly like her, only 
younger.” 

1 A popular exclamation of joy — sometimes of distress if 
it is put with another word. 

2 An exclamation of mirth, especially in songs ; and while 
dancing, they exclaim in Poland : hoc! hoc! 

3 Wooden beehive excavated in a tree, 


l 9 2 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Behind a ravine, there is a mount, 

As was mother, such is daughter. 

Hoc ! Hoc ! ” 

“ 1 told Malgochna not to climb the pine tree 
because she was no longer young. But she would 
climb it. The branch broke ; she fell and was 
badly hurt ; within three days, she died.” 

“ Lord, make your face shine upon her soul ! ” said 
Macko. “1 remember, I remember I When she 
was angry, the farm bo % ys used to hide in the ha} 7 . 
But she was clever. So she fell from a pine tree 1 ” 

“ She fell down like a cone. Do you know, after 
the funeral I was so stupefied with grief, that for 
three days they could not arouse me. They 
thought I was dead. Afterward, I wept for a 
long time. But Jagienka is also clever. She 
takes care of everything.” 

“ I can scarcely remember her. She was not as 
large as the helve of an axe when I went away. 
She could pass under a horse without touching its 
body. Bah ! that is a long time ago, and she 
must have grown.” 

“ She was fifteen the day of St. Agnes ; but I 
have not seen her for more than a year.” 

“ Why have you not seen her ? Where have 
you been ? ” 

“ To the war. I do not need to stay home ; 
Jagienka takes care of everything.” 

Macko, although ill, began to listen attentively 
when the war was mentioned, and asked : 

“ Perhaps you were with Kniaz Witold at 
Worskla ? ” 

“ Yes, I was there,” answered Zycli of Zgorzelice 
gaily. “ Well, the Lord God did not send him 
good luck ; we were dreadfully defeated by Edyga, 


m 


Knights of the Cross. 

First they killed our horses. A Tartar will not 
attack you openly like a Christian knight, but 
throws his arrows from afar. You attack him and 
he flees, and then again throws his arrows. What 
can you do with such a man ? In our army the 
knights boasted and said: ‘We do not need to 
lower our spears, nor draw our swords ; we will 
crush the vermin under our horses’ feet.’ So they 
boasted ; but when the arrows began to twange, it 
grew dark they were so numerous, and the battle 
was soon over. Hardly one out of ten survived. 
Will you believe it? More than half of the army 
were slain ; seventy Lithuanian and R ussian princes 
lay dead on the battlefield ; and one could not 
count in two weeks’ time, the bojars and other 
courtiers, whom they call otroks , that were killed.” 

“ I heard about it,” interrupted Macko. “ Many 
of our knights perished also.” 

“ Bah ! even ten Knights of the Cross were 
killed, because they were obliged to serve in Witold’s 
army. Many of our people perished, because they, 
you know, never run away. Kniaz Witold had 
the greatest confidence in our knights and he 
wanted a guard of them round him during the 
battle, exclusively Poles. Hi ! Hi ! Great havoc 
was made among them ; but he was not touched ! 
Pan Spytko of Mielsztyn w T as killed, also the sword 
bearer, Bernat, Judge Mikolaj, Prokop, Przeclaw, 
Dobrogost, Jasko of Lazewice, Pilik Mazur, 
Warsz of Michow, Wojewoda Socha, Jasko of 
Dombrowa, Pietrko of Miloslaw, Szezepieeki, Oder- 
ski and Tomko Lagoda. Who can enumerate all 
of them ! Some of them had been hit with so 
many arrows, that after death they looked like 
porcupines ; it was awful to look at them I ” 


194 Knights of the Cross. 

Here he laughed as if he were telling a most 
amusing stoiy, and at once he began to sing : 

“ You have learned what is a Tartar, 

When he beat you and flew afar ! ” 

u Well, and what then ? ” asked Zbyszko. 

“ Then the grand duke escaped ; but he was as 
courageous as he usually is. The more you press 
him, the farther he jumps, like a hazelnut stick. 
We rushed to the Tavanian ford to defend those 
crossing over. There were with us a few knights 
from Poland. The second day, Edyga came with 
a swarm of Tartars ; but he could not do a thing. 
Hej ! When he wanted to pass the ford, we fought 
him so hard he could not do it. We killed and 
caught many of them. I myself caught five Tar- 
tars, and I sent them to Zgorzelice. You will see 
what dogheads they have.” 

“ In Krakow, they say that the war may reach 
Poland also.” 

“ Do they think Edyga is a fool ! He knows 
well what kind of knights we have ; and he also 
knows that the greatest knights remained home, 
because the queen was not pleased when Witold 
began the "war on his own authority. Ej, he is 
cunning, that old Edj^ga 1 He understood at 
Tavania that the prince’s army had increased and 
had gone far be3^ond the tenth-land 1 ” 

“ But you returned ? ” 

“ Yes, I returned. There is nothing to do there. 
In Krakow I heard about you, and that you had 
started a little ahead of me.” 

Here he turned to Zbyszko : 

“ Hej ! my lord, the last time I saw you, you 
rrei'G a small boy ; and now, although there is no 


195 


Knights of the Cross. 

light, I suppose you are large like an urus. And 
you had your crossbows ready ! One can see you 
have been in the war.” 

“ War has nurtured me since childhood. Let my 
uncle tell you if I am lacking in experience.” 

“ It is not necessary for your uncle to tell me 
anything ; in Krakow, I saw the Pan of Taczew 
who told me about you. But I understand that 
the Mazur does not want to give you his daughter. 
I have nothing against you ; but I like you. You 
will forget about that one when you see my 
Jagienka. She is a wonder ! ” 

“ I shall not forget, even if I see ten such as 
your Jagna.” 

“ She will get the estate of Moczydoly for her 
dowry. Many will ask me for Jagna, do not 
fear ? ” 

Zbyszko wanted to answer : “ But not I ! ” But 
Zych of Zgorzelice began to sing : 

“ I will bend to your knees 
And you for that, will give me the girl, 

Give me the girl ! ” 

u You are always happy and singing,” said 
Macko. 

“ Well, and what do the blessed do in heaven.” 

“ They sing.” 

“Well, then ! And the damned cry. I prefer 
to go to those who sing rather than to those who 
cry ; and St. Peter will say thus : 1 We must let 

him into paradise ; otherwise he will sing in hell, 
and that will not be right/ Look, the day breaks ! ” 

In fact, daylight was coming. After awhile 
they arrived at a large glade. By the lake cover- 
ing the greater part of the glade, some people were 


196 Knights of the Cross. 

fishing; but seeing the armed men, the}' left their 
nets and immediately seized their picks and staffs 
and stood ready for battle. 

“ They thought we were robbers,” said Zych, 
laughing. “ Hej, fishermen! To whom do you 
belong ? ” 

They stood for a while silently, looking distrust- 
fully ; but finally one of them having recognized 
that they were knights, answered : 

“ To the ksiondz , the abbot of Tulcza.” 

“ Our relative,” said Macko, “ the same who holds 
Bogdaniec in pledge. These must be his forests ; 
but he must have purchased them a short time 
ago.” 

“ He did not buy them,” answered Zych. “ He 
was fighting about them w r ith Wilk of Brzozowa 
and it seems that the abbot defeated Wilk. A }-ear 
ago they were going to fight on horseback -with 
spears and long swords for this part of the forest ; 
but I do not know how it ended because I went 
away.” 

“ Well, we are relatives,” said Macko, “he will 
not quarrel with us.” 

“ Perhaps ; he is a chivalrous abbot who knows 
how to wear a helmet ; but he is pious and he 
sings the mass beautifully. Don’t you remember? 
When he shouts at mass, the swallows nested 
under the ceiling, fall from their nests. In that 
way God’s glory increases.” 

“ Certainly I remember ! At ten steps he could 
blow the candles at the altar out. Has he been in 
Bogdaniec ? ” 

“ Yes, he was there. He settled five peasants 
on the land. He has also been at my house at 
Zgorzelice, because, as you know, he baptized 


Knights of* the Cross. 197 

Jagienka, of whom lie is very fond and calls her 
little daughter.” 

“ God will bless him if he be willing to leave me 
the peasants,” said Macko. 

u Oiva \ what will five peasants amount to ! Then 
Jagienka will ask him and he will not refuse her.” 

Here the conversation stopped for a while, be- 
cause over the dark forest and from the pink down, 
the bright sun had risen and lighted the environs. 
The knights greeted it with the customary : “ May 
it be blessed I ” and then having made the sign of 
the cross, they began their morning prayers. 

Zych finished first and said to his companions : 

“I hope to see you well soon. Hej ! 3^011 have 
both changed. You, Macko, must regain your 
health. Jagienka will take care of you, because 
there is no woman in 3 r our house. One can see that 
you have a piece of iron between 3 T our ribs.” 

Here he turned toward Zb3 T szko : 

“Show yourself also. Well, might}^ God! I 
remember 30U when you were small and used to 
climb on the colts by the help of their tails; and 
now, what a knight ! The face looks like that of a 
little lord ; but the body like that of a sturdy man. 
Such can wrestle even with a bear.” 

“ A bear is nothing for him 1 ” said Macko. “ He 
was younger than he is to-da) T , when that Fryzjan 
called him a beardless 3 T outh ; and he resenting it, 
immediately pulled out the Fryzjan’s mustaches.” 

“ I know,” interrupted Zych, “ and you fought 
afterward, and captured their retinue. Pan of 
Taczew told me all about it : ” 

“ There came a German very proud, 

He was buried with sore snout ; 

Hoc! Hoc!” 


198 Knights oi‘ the Cross, 

Zbyszko wondered at Zycli’s long thin figure, at 
his thin face with its enormous nose and at his 
laughing round eyes. 

“01” said he, “ with such a neighbor there will be 
no sadness, if God only restore my uncle's health.” 

“ It is good to have a joyful neighbor, because 
with a jolly fellow there will be no quarrel,” an- 
swered Zych. “Now listen to what . I tell you. 
You have been away from home a long time, and 
you will not find much comfort in Bogdaniec. I 
do not say in the farming, because the abbot has 
taken care of that ; he dug up a large piece of the 
forest and settled new peasants. But as he went 
there very often, you will find the larder empty ; 
even in the house, there is hardly a bench or a 
bunch of straw to sleep on ; and a sick man 
needs some comforts. You had better come with 
me to Zgorzelice. I will be glad to have you stay 
a month or two. During that time, Jagienka will 
take care of Bogdaniec. Rely on her and do not 
bother yourselves with anything. Zbj^szko can go 
there, from time to time, to inspect the farming ; 
I will bring the abbot to Zgorzelice, and you 
can settle your account with him. The girl will 
take good care of you, as of a father, and during 
illness, a woman's care is the best. Well, my dear 
friends, will you do as I ask you ? ” 

“ We know that you are a good man and 3 T ou al- 
ways were,” answered Macko with emotion ; “ but 
don’t you see, if I must die on account of this 
wound, I prefer to die in my own home. Then 
when one is home, although he is old, he can in- 
quire about different things, can inspect and do 
many other things. If God order me to go to the 
other world, well, then I cannot help it ! I cannot 














Knights of the Cross. 199 

escape it even with better care. As for incon- 
venience, we are accustomed to that at the war. 
Even a bunch of straw is pleasant to that one who, 
during several years, has slept on the bare ground. 
But I thank 3 7 ou for your kind heart and if I be 
not able to show you my gratitude, God will per- 
mit Zbyszko to do it.” 

Zych of Zgorzelice, who was noted for his kind 
heart and readiness to oblige, began to insist ; but 
Macko was firm : “ If I must die, it will be better 

to die in my own court-yard ! ” 

He had longed to see Bogdaniec for several 
years ; therefore now, when he was so near it, he 
must go there, even if it were his last night. God 
was merciful, having permitted him who was so ill, 
to reach here. 

He brushed away the tears gathered under his 
eyelids, with his hand, looked around and said : 

“ If these are the woods of Wilk of Brzozowa 
we will be home this afternoon.” 

“ They do not belong to Wilk of Brzozowa any 
longer ; but to the abbot,” said Zych. 

Macko smiled and said after awhile : 

“ If they belong to the abbot, then sometime, 
they may belong to us.” 

“ Bah ! awhile ago you were talking about 
death,” said Zych joyfully, “ and now you wish to 
outlive the abbot.” 

“ No, I will not outlive him ; but Zbyszko may.” 

Further conversation w r as interrupted by the 
sound of horns in the forest. Zych stopped his 
horse and began to listen. 

“ Somebody is hunting,” said he. “ Wait.” 

“ Perhaps it is the abbot. It would be pleasant 
to meet him here.” 


200 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Keep quiet ! ” 

Here he turned to his retinue. 

“ Stop!” 

They halted. The horns resounded nearer, and 
soon afterward the baying of dogs was heard. 

“ Stop ! ” repeated Zyeh. “ They are coming 
toward us.” 

Zbyszko jumped from his horse and began to 
shout : 

“ Give me the crossbow ! The beast may at- 
tack us ! Hasten 1 Hasten ! ” 

Having seized the crossbow from the servant's 
hands, he rested it against the ground, pressed 
it against his abdomen, bent, stretched his back 
like a bow, and having seized the string with the 
fingers of both hands, he pulled it on to the 
iron hook ; then placed an arrow and sprang into 
the woods. 

“ He stretched it without a crank ! ” whispered 
Zych, astonished at such great strength. 

“ Ho, he is a strong boy ! ” answered Macko, 
proudly. 

Meanwhile, the sound of horns and the barking of 
dogs stole nearer; all at once, at the right side of the 
forest, a heavy trampling resounded, accompanied 
by the crackling of broken branches and bushes — 
then out of the thicket rushed an old bearded urus, 
with his gigantic head lowered, with bloody eyes 
and panting tongue, breathless and terrible. Com- 
ing to a small ravine, he leaped it, but fell on his 
forelegs; but immediately he arose, and a few sec- 
onds later he would have disappeared in the thicket 
on the other side of the road, when the string of 
the crossbow twanged, the whistling of the arrow 
resounded, the beast reared, turned, roared dread- 


201 


Knights of the Cross. 

fully and fell on the ground as if he were struck 
by a thunderbolt. 

Zbyszko leaped from behind a tree, again 
stretched the crossbow, and approached the bull 
who was pawing the ground with his hind feet. 

But having glanced at it, he turned quietly to- 
ward the retinue, and began to shout from afar : 

11 1 hit him so hard that he is severely wounded ! ” 

“ You are a strong boy 1 ” said Zych, riding to- 
ward him, “ with one arrow only ! ” 

“ Bah, it was near, and the speed was great. Come 
and see ; not only the iron, but even the shaft has 
disappeared under the left shoulder bone.” 

“ The huntsmen must be near ; they will claim 
the beast.” 

“ 1 will not give it to them ! ” answered Zbyszko. 
“It was killed on the road, and the road is not 
private property.” 

“ But if it belong to the abbot ? ” 

“ Well, then he may have it.” 

Meanwhile, several dogs came out of the forest. 
Having perceived the animal, they rushed on him. 

“ Soon the huntsmen will appear,” said Zych. 
“ Look ! There they are, but they do not see the 
beast yet. Stop ! Stop ! Here, here ! Killed ! 
Killed ! ” 

Then he became silent, and sheltered his eyes 
with one hand ; after a while, he said : 

“ For God’s sake ! what has happened ? Have 
I become blind, or does it only seem so to me ? ” 

“ There is some one on a piebald horse in the 
front,” said Zbyszko. 

Then Zych exclaimed at once : 

“ Dear Jesus ! It must be Jagienka ! ” 

And he began to shout : 


202 


Knights of the Cross. 

“Jagna! Jagnal” 

Then lie rushed forward; but before he could 
make his horse gallop, Zbyszko perceived a most 
wonderful spectacle ; he beheld a girl sitting like 
a man, on a swift piebald horse, rushing toward 
them ; she had a crossbow in one hand and a boar- 
spear on her shoulders. Her floating hair was full 
of hop strobiles ; her face was bright like the dawn. 
Her shirt was opened on the bosom, and she wore a 
serdaJc. 1 Having reached them, she reined in her 
horse ; for a while, her face expressed surprise, 
hesitation, joy ; finally, being scarcely able to be- 
lieve her own eyes, she began to cry in a childish 
voice : 

“ Tatulo 2 tatus, 2 dearest 1 ” 

In the twinkling of an eye, she jumped from 
her horse, and Zych dismounted also to welcome 
her ; she threw her arms around his neck. For a 
long time, Zbyszko heard only the sounds of kisses 
and these two words : “ Tatulo ! Jagula ! Tatulo ! 
Jagula ! ” repeated in a joyful outburst. 

Both retinues now approached, and Macko ar- 
rived also; they continued to repeat: “ Tatulo! 
Jagula ! ” and still kissed each other. Finally 
Jagienka asked : 

“ Then you decided to return from the war ? 
Are you well ? ” 

“ From the war. Why should I not be well ? 
And you? And the boys? Are they well also? 
Yes, otherwise you would not run in the forest. 
But, my girl, what are you doing here ? ” 

“ Don’t you see that I am hunting ? ” answered 
Jagienka, laughing. 

1 Kind of fur jacket — bolero. 

2 Both words are diminutives of tata — father. 


203 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ In somebody else’s woods ? ” 

“ The abbot gave me permission. He even sent 
me experienced huntsmen and a pack of hounds.” 

Here she turned to the servants : 

“ Chase the dogs away, they will tear the skin ! ” 

Then to Zych : 

“Oj,liow glad I am to see you!” And they 
again kissed each other. When they were through, 
Jagna said : 

“We are far from home ; we followed the beast. 
I am sure it must be more than ten miles ; the 
horses are exhausted. What a large urus ! Did 
you notice ? He must have at least three of my 
arrows in him ; the last one killed him.” 

“ He was killed by the last, but it was not yours ; 
this knight killed him.” 

Jagienka threw her hair back and looked at 
Zbyszko sharply, but not very friendly. 

“ Do you know who he is ? ” asked Zych. 

“ I do not know.” 

“No wonder you do not recognize him, because 
he has grown. Perhaps you will recognize old 
Macko of Bogdan iec ? ” 

“ For God’s sake ! is that Macko of Bogdaniec ? ” 
exclaimed Jagienka. 

Having approached the wagon, she kissed Macko’s 
hand. 

“ It is you ? ” 

“Yes, it is I; but I am obliged to ride in the 
wagon, because the Germans wounded me.” 

“What Germans? The war was with the 
Tartars ? ” 

“ There was a war with the Tartars, but we were 
not in that war ; we fought in the war in Lithuania, 
Zbyszko and I,’ r 


204 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Where is Zbyszko ? ” 

“ Then you did not recognize Zbyszko ? ” said 
Macko smiling. 

“ Is that man Zbyszko? ” exclaimed the girl, look- 
ing again at the young knight. 

“ Yes, it is he.” 

“ You must give him a kiss, because he is an old 
acquaintance of yours,” said Zych, mirthfully. 

Jagienka turned gaily toward Zbyszko; but sud- 
denly she retreated, and having covered her eyes 
with her hand, she said : 

“ I am bashful. ” 

“ But we have known each other since we were 
children,” said Zbyszko. 

“ Aha 1 we know each other well. I remember 
when you made us a visit with Macko about eight 
years ago, and my matula 1 gave us some nuts with 
honey ; you being the elder, struck me with j-our 
fist and then ate all the nuts yourself.” 

“ He will not act like that now ! ” said Macko. 
“ He has been with Kniaz Witold, and with the 
court in Krakow, and he has learned courtly man - 
ners.” 

But Jagienka was now thinking about some- 
thing else ; turning toward Zb} r szko, she asked : 

“ Then you killed the urus ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“We must see where the arrow is.” 

“ You cannot see it ; it disappeared under the 
shoulder bone.” 

“ Be quiet ; do not dispute,” said Zych. “ We all 
saw him shoot the urus, and we saw something still 
better; he bent the bow without a crank.” 


1 Diminutive of mother. 


Knights of the Cross. 205 

Jagienka looked at Zbyszko for the third time, 
but now with astonishment. 

“ You bent the crossbow without a crank ? ” 

Zbyszko, detecting some doubt in her voice, 
rested the crossbow on the ground, and bent it in 
the twinkling of an eye ; then wishing to show 
that he was familiar with knightly manners, he 
kneeled on one knee and handed the bow to 
Jagienka. But the girl, instead of taking it from 
him, suddenly blushed — she did not know why her- 
self, and began to fasten the shirt, which, during 
the swift riding, had become opened on her bosom. 


CHAPTER IV. 


The next day after their arrival at Bogdaniec, 
Macko and Zbyszko began to look around their 
old home ; they soon realized that Zj t c1i of Zgorze- 
lice was right when he told them that at first they 
would be uncomfortable. 

With the farming the} 7 could get along quite well. 
There were several fields cultivated by the peas- 
ants whom the abbot had settled there. Formerly 
there had been much cultivated land in Bogdaniec; 
but after the battle at Plowce 1 where the family 
Grady perished, there was a scarcity of working 
hands ; and after the invasion of the Germans 
from Szlonsk and after the war of Nalenczs w T itk 
Grzymalits, the formerly rich fields became over- 
grown with trees. Macko could not help it. In 
vain he tried for several years to bring farmers 
from Krzesnia and rent the land to them ; they 
refused to come, preferring to remain on their own 
strips of land rather than to cultivate some one 
else’s. Ilis offer however attracted some shelter- 
less men; in the different wars, he captured several 
slaves whom he married and settled in the houses ; 
and in that way he populated the village. But it 
was hard work for him ; therefore as soon as he 
had an opportunity, Macko pledged the whole of 
Bogdaniec, thinking that it would be easier for the 
powerful abbot to settle the land with peasants, and 
that the war would bring to him and to Zbyszko 
some people and money. In fact, the abbot was 

1 In 1331. 

206 


Knights of the Cross. 207 

energetic. He bad increased the working force of 
Bogdaniec with five peasant families ; he increased 
the stock of cattle and horses ; then he built a barn, 
a stable and a cow house. But as he did not live 
in Bogdaniec, he did not repair the house. Macko, 
who had hoped to find the grodeJc surrounded with 
a ditch and hedge when he returned, found every- 
thing just as he had left it, with this difference only, 
that the walls were more crooked and seemed to 
be lower, because they had settled deeper in the 
earth. 

The house contained an enormous hall, two large 
rooms with alcoves, and a kitchen. In the rooms 
there were windows made of bladders ; and in the 
centre of each room, there was a fireplace made of 
lime, and the smoke escaped through a hole in the 
ceiling. From the ceilings now blackened from 
smoke, during former times used to hang the hams 
of boars, bears and deer, rumps of roes, sides of 
beef and rolls of sausages. But now the hooks 
were empty as well as the shelves fastened to the 
walls, on which they used to put the tin and 
earthen dishes. The walls beneath the shelves 
were no longer empty, however, because Zbyszko 
had ordered his servants to hang helmets, cui- 
rasses, long swords and short swords on them ; and 
further along boar-spears and forks, caparisons 
and saddles. The smoke blackened the weapons, 
and it was necessary to clean them very often. 
But Macko, who was careful, ordered the servants 
to put the costly clothes in the alcove in which his 
bed stood. 

In the front rooms there stood near the windows, 
pine tables and benches of the same, on which the 
lords used to sit during the meals, with all their 


208 Knights oi tne Cross. 

servants. People accustomed to war were easily 
satisfied ; but in Bogdaniec there was neither bread 
nor flour and no dishes. The peasants brought Tvhat 
they could ; Macko expected that the neighbors, as 
was then customary, would help him ; and he was 
not mistaken, at least as far as Zycli of Zgorzelice 
was concerned. 

The second day, when the old wlodyka was sit- 
ting on a log in front of the house, delighted with 
the bright autumn day, Jagienka came, riding 
a black horse ; she dismounted and approached 
Macko, out of breath on account of fast riding, and 
rosy as an apple ; she said : 

“ May you be blessed 1 Tatulo sent me to in- 
quire about your health.” 

“ I am no worse,” answered Macko ; “ and at 
least I have slept in my own house.” 

“ But you cannot be comfortable at all, and a 
sick person needs some care.” 

“We are hardened people. It is true that at first 
there was no comfort ; but we were not hungry. 
We ordered an ox and two sheep killed, so there is 
plenty of meat. The women brought some flour 
and eggs ; the worst is that we have no dishes.” 

“ Well, I ordered my servants to load two wagons. 
On one there are two beds and dishes, and on the 
other different provisions. There are some cakes 
and flour, some salt pork and dried mushrooms ; 
there is a barrel of beer and one of mead ; in fact a 
little of everything we had in the house.” 

Macko, who was grateful for this kindness, ca- 
ressed Jagienka’s head, and said : 

“ May God reward your father and you. When 
our housekeeping improves, we will return the 
provisions,” 


Knights of the Cross. 209 

“How clever you are! We are not like the 
Germans, who take back wliat they give.” 

“ Well, so much more may God reward you. 
Your father told us what a good housekeeper you 
are, and that you had taken care of Zgorzelice the 
whole year ? ” 

“Yes! If you need anything else, send some- 
body ; but send some one who will know what is 
needed, because a stupid servant never knows what 
he has been sent for.” 

Here Jagienka began to look round, and Macko 
having noticed it, smiled and asked : 

“ For whom are you looking ? ” 

“ I am looking for no one ! ” 

“ I will send Zbyszko to thank you and your 
father. Do you like Zbyszko ? ” 

“ I have not looked at him.” 

“ Then look at him now, because he is just com- 
ing.” 

In fact Zbyszko was coming from the stable. 
He was dressed in a reindeer jacket and round felt 
cap like those worn under the helmets; his hair 
was without a net, cut evenly over his e}^ebrows 
and hung in golden curls on his shoulders ; he 
walked swiftly, having noticed the girl ; he was 
tall and graceful, looking like the shield-bearer of 
a rich nobleman. 

Jagienka turned toward Macko as if to show 
that she came only to see him ; but Zbyszko wel- 
comed her joyfully, and having taken hold of her 
hand, raised it to his mouth, notwithstanding her 
resistance. 

“ Why do you kiss my hand ? ” asked she. “ Am 
I a priest ? ” 

“ Such is the custom ; you must not resist.” 


210 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Even if lie had kissed both your hands,” said 
Macko, “ it would not be enough for all that you 
have brought us.” 

“ What have you brought ? ” asked Zbyszko, 
looking around the court-yard ; but he did not see 
anything except the black horse tied to the post. 

“ The wagons have not come yet ; but they will 
soon be here,” answered Jagienka. 

Macko began to enumerate what she had brought ; 
but when he mentioned the two beds, Zbyszko said : 

“ I am satisfied to sleep on the urns’ skin ; but I 
thank you because you thought about me also.” 

“ It was not I ; it was Tatulo ,” answered the 
girl, blushing. “ If you prefer to sleep on the skin, 
you can do it.” 

“ I prefer to sleep on what I can. Sometimes 
after a battle, I slept with a dead Krzyzak instead 
of a pillow under my head.” 

“ You do not mean to tell me that you have ever 
killed a Krzyzak ? I am sure you have not.” 

Zbyszko, instead of answering, began to laugh. 
But Macko exclaimed : 

“ For heaven’s sake, girl, you do not know him 
yet ! He has never done anything else, but kill 
the Germans. He can fight with an axe, a spear or 
with any weapon ; and when he sees a German from 
afar, one must tie him with a rope, or else he will 
rush against him. In Krakow he wanted to kill 
the envoy, Lichtenstein, and for that he barely es- 
caped execution. Such a man ! I will tell you also 
about the two Fryzes, from whom we took their 
retinues and so much rich booty, that one could re- 
deem Bogdaniec with half of it.” 

Here Macko began to tell about his duel with the 
Fryzjans ; also about other adventures which had 


211 


Knights of the Cross. 

happened to them, and about the deeds they had 
performed. How they had fought from behind 
the walls and in the open fields, with the greatest 
knights living in foreign lands ; how they had 
fought Germans, Frenchmen, Englishmen and 
Burgundians. lie also told her what they had 
seen 1 They had seen German castles of red brick 
Lithuanian wooden grodzce 1 and churches, more 
beautiful than one could see around Bogdaniec ; 
also large cities and the dreadful wilderness in 
which during the nights Lithuanian gods cried, and 
many different, marvelous things ; and everywhere, 
in any fight, Zbyszko was victorious, so that even 
the greatest knights were astonished at him. 

Jagienka, who was sitting on the log beside 
Macko, listened with open mouth to that narrative, 
tossing her head and looking at the young knight 
with increasing admiration and amazement. Fi- 
nally when Macko was through, she sighed and 
said : 

“ I am sorry I was not born a boy ! ” 

But Zb3^szko, who during the narration had been 
looking at her attentively, evidently was thinking 
about something else, because he suddenly said : 

“ What a beautiful girl you are now ! ” 

Jagienka answered, half in displeasure and half 
in sadness : 

“ You have seen many more beautiful than I 
am.” 

But Zbyszko could truly answer her that he had 
not seen many as pretty as she, because Jagienka 
was beaming with health, youth and strength. The 
old abbot used to sa}^ that she looked like a pine 
tree. Everything was beautiful in her ; a slender 
1 Stronghold — castle. 


212 


Knights of the Cross. 

figure, a broad bosom that looked as if it were cut 
out of marble, a red mouth, and intelligent blue 
eyes. She was also dressed with more care than 
when in the forest with the hunting party. Around 
her neck she had a necklace of red beads ; she 
wore a fur jacket opened in front and covered with 
green cloth, a homespun skirt and new boots. Even 
old Macko noticed this beautiful attire, and having 
looked at her for a moment, asked : 

“ Why are you dressed as if you were going to 
church ? ” 

But instead of answering, she exclaimed : 

“ The wagons are coming I ” 

In fact the wagons now appeared and she sprang 
toward them, followed by Zbj^szko. The unloading 
lasted quite a long time to the great satisfaction of 
Macko who looked at everything, and praised Ja- 
gienka all the time. It was dusk when the girl 
started home. While she was getting ready to 
mount her horse, Zbyszko suddenly caught her, and 
before she was able to say a word, lifted her into 
the saddle. Then she blushed like the dawn and 
turning her head toward him, said with emotion in 
her voice : 

“ What a strong boy you are 1 ” 

But he, not having noticed her confusion nor 
her blushes because it was dark, laughed and said : 

“Are you not afraid of wild beasts? It is 
night I ” 

“ There is a boar-spear in the wagon. Give it 
to me.” 

Zbj^szko went to the wagon, took the boar-spear 
and handed it to Jagienka ; then he said : 

“ Be in good health ! ” 

“ Be in good health ! ” she answered. 


Knights of the Cross. 2 13 

“ May God reward you ! To-morrow, or the day 
after, I will be in Zgorzeliee to thank Zych and you 
for your kindness.” 

r Come ! You will be welcome I ” 

Having touched her horse, she disappeared among 
the bushes growing on the sides of the road. 

Zbyszko returned to his uncle. 

“ You must go inside.” 

But Macko answered, without moving from the 
log: 

“ Hej 1 what a girl 1 She made the court-yard 
brighter 1 ” 

“ That is true 1 ” 

There was a moment of silence. Macko seemed 
to be thinking about something while looking at 
the stars ; then he said, as if he were speaking to 
himself : 

“ She is pretty and a good housekeeper, al- 
though she is not more than fifteen years old.” 

“ Yes 1 ” answered Zbyszko. “ Therefore old 
Zych loves her dearly.” 

“And he said that the estate of Moczydoly will 
be her dowry ; and there on the pastures is a herd of 
mares with many colts.” 

“Are there not a great many marshes in the Moc- 
zydlowski estate ? ” 

“ Yes ; but in those marshes there are plenty of 
beavers.” 

There was silence again. Macko looked intently 
at Zbyszko for a while, and finally he asked 

“ About what are you thinking?” 

“ Seeing Jagienka reminded me of Danusia, and 
something pricked me in the heart.” 

“ Let us go into the house,” answered the old 
wlodyka. “ It is getting late.” 


214 Knights of the Cross. 

Having risen with difficulty, he leaned on Zbys- 
zko, who conducted him to the alcove. 

The next day Zbyszko went to Zgorzelice, be- 
cause Macko urged him. He also insisted that 
he take two servants with him for ostentation, 
and that he dress in his best clothes, to show re- 
spect and gratitude to Zych. Zbyszko did as he 
was asked and went attired as if for a wedding, in 
his jaka made of white satin, bordered with gold 
fringe and embroidered with gold griffins. Zych 
received him with open arms, with joy and with 
singing; as for Jagienka, when she entered, she 
stopped as if she were rooted to the ground and 
almost dropped the bucket of wine which she was 
carrying ; she thought that a son of some king had 
arrived. She became timid and sat silently, rub- 
bing her eyes from time to time as if she would like 
to awaken from a dream. The inexperienced Zbys- 
zko thought that, for some reason unknown to him, 
she did not wish to talk to him ; therefore he con- 
versed only with Zych, praising his munificence 
and admiring the house at Zgorzelice, which in fact 
was quite different from that in Bogdaniec. 

Everywhere comfort and wealth w^ere evident. 
In the rooms there were windows w r ith panes made 
of horn, cut in thin slices and polished so that it 
was as transparent as glass. Instead of fireplaces 
in the centre, there were large chimneys in the 
corners. The floors were made of larch tree planks, 
while on the walls were hung suits of armor and 
many polished dishes, also silver spoons. Here 
and there were costly rugs brought from the wars. 
Under the tables there were enormous urus’ skins. 
Zych showed his riches willingly, saying that it 
was Jagienka’s household. He conducted Zbyszko 


215 


Knights of the Cross. 

to the alcove, fragrant with rosin and peppermint, 
in which were hanging from the ceiling, large 
bunches of wolf skins, fox skins, beaver skins and 
marten skins. He showed to him the provisions 
of cheese, honey, wax, barrels of flour, pails of 
dried bread, hemp and dried mushrooms. Then he 
went with him to the granaries, barns, stables, cow 
houses, and to the sheds filled with plenty of hunt- 
ing implements and nets. Zbyszko was so dazzled 
by all this wealth that during supper, he could not 
refrain from admiration. 

“ What a pleasure to live in Zgorzelice ! ” ex- 
claimed he. 

“ In Moczydoly, there is almost the same wealth,” 
answered Zych. “ Do you remember Moczydoly ? 
It is not far from Bogdaniec. Formerly our fore- 
fathers quarreled about the boundaries and chal- 
lenged each other ; but I shall not quarrel.” 

Here he filled Zbyszko’s goblet with mead and 
said : 

“ Perhaps you would like to sing ? ” 

“ No,” answered Zbyszko ; “ but I shall listen to 
you w T ith pleasure.” 

“ Zgorzelice will belong to the young bears.” 

“ What do you mean by ‘ young bears ? ’ ” 

“ Why, Jagienka’s brothers.” 

“ Hej ! they will not have to suck their paws 
during the winter.” 

“No; but Jagienka will also have plenty in 
Moczydoly.” 

“ That is true ! ” 

“ Why don’t you eat and drink ? Jagienka, pour 
for him and for me.” 

“ I am drinking and eating as much as I can.” 

“ Ungird your belt ; then you will be able to eat 


216 Knights of the Cross. 

and drink more. What a beautiful girdle you have I 
You must have taken rich booty in Lithuania! ” 

“We cannot complain,” answered Zbyszko, 
gladly seizing the opportunity to explain that the 
heirs of Bogdaniec were no longer wlodykas. “ A 
part of our booty, we sold in Krakow and received 
forty silver grzy wiens for it.” 

“You don’t say so! Why, one can buy an 
estate for that.” 

“Yes. There was one Milanese armor which 
my uncle, expecting to die, sold for a good price.” 

“I know! Well, it is worth while to go to 
Lithuania. I wanted to go there also ; but I was 
afraid.” 

“ Of what ? Of the Knights of the Cross?” 

“ Ej , who would be afraid of Germans ? I was 
afraid of those heathenish gods or devils. It seems 
there are plenty of them in the woods.” 

“ They do not have any other place for shelter, 
because their temples have been burned. Formerly 
they were well-to-do; but now they live on mush- 
rooms and ants. 

“ Did you see them ? ” 

“ No, I did not see any myself ; but I heard of 
people who had seen them. Sometimes one of 
them sticks out a hairy paw from behind a tree and 
shakes it, begging for something.” 

“ Macko told me the same,” answered Jagienka. 

" Yes ! He told me about it on the road,” said 
Zych. “Well, no wonder! In our country also, 
although it has been a Christian country for a long 
time, one can hear laughter in the marshes ; and al- 
though the priests scold about it in the churches, 
it is always good policy to put a dish filled with 
something to eat, for the little devils ; otherwise 


217 


Knights of the Cross. 

they will scratch on the walls so much that one 
can hardly sleep. Jagienka, my dearest 1 put a 
dish at the threshold.” 

Jagienka took an earthen porringer full of noodles 
and cheese, and placed it at the threshold. Zych 
said : 

“The priests scold! But the Lord Jesus will 
not be angry about a dish of noodles ; and a god, as 
soon as his hunger is satisfied, will protect one 
from fire and from thieves.” 

Then he turned to Zbyszko : 

“ But will you not ungird yourself and sing a 
little ? ” 

“ You had better sing, or perhaps Panna 1 Jag- 
ienka will sing.” 

“We will sing by turns,” exclaimed Zych. “ We 
have a servant who will accompany us on a wooden 
fife. Call the boy ! ” 

They called the servant who sat down on the 
bench and put the fife to his mouth, waiting to 
learn whom he was to accompany. 

None of them wanted to be first. Finally Zych 
told Jagienka to begin ; therefore Jagienka, al- 
though bashful because Zbyszko was present, rose 
from the bench and having put her hands under 
her apron, began : 

“ If I only could get 
The wings like a birdie, 

I would fly quickly 
To ray dearest Jasiek.” 

Zbyszko opened his eyes wide ; then he jumped 
up and shouted : 

“ Where did you learn that song ? ” 

1 Miss. 


2l8 


Knights of the Cross. 

Jagienka looked at him astonished. 

“ Everybody sings that. What is the matter 
with you ? ” 

Zych thinking that Zbyszko was a little intoxi- 
cated, turned his jovial face toward him and said : 

“ Ungird ! It will relieve you ! ” 

But Zbyszko stood for a while with astonish- 
ment on his face ; then, having recovered from his 
emotion, said to Jagienka : 

“ Excuse me, I suddenly remembered something. 
Sing further.” 

“ Perhaps it makes you sad ? ” 

“ Ej, not at all ! ” he answered, with a quivering 
voice. “ I could listen to it the whole night.” 

Then he sat down, covered his face with his hand, 
and listened. 

Jagienka sang another couplet ; but when she 
finished, she noticed a big tear rolling down 
Zbyszko’s fingers. 

Then she sat down beside him, and began to 
touch him with her elbow. 

“ What is the matter with you ? I do not want 
to make you cry. Tell me what is the matter with 
you ? ” 

“ Nothing ! Nothing 1 ” answered Zbyszko, sigh- 
ing. “ I could tell you much. But it is over. I 
feel merry now.” 

“ Perhaps you would like to have some sweet 
wine ? ” 

“Good girl!” exclaimed Zj T ch. “Call him 
‘Zbyszko,’ and you call her ‘Jagienka.’ You 
have known each other since you were children.” 

Then he turned toward his daughter : 

“ Do not mind because he struck you when you 
were children. He will not do it now.” 


Knights of the Cross. 219 

11 1 will not!” answered Zbj’szko, mirthfully. 
“ If she wishes, she may beat me now for it.” 

Then Jagienka, wishing to cheer him up, began 
to play that she was striking him with her little 
list. 

u Give us some wine ! ” shouted the merry Pan 
of Zgorzelice. 

Jagienka sprang to the closet and brought out a 
jug of wine, two beautiful silver goblets, engraved 
by a silversmith of Wroclaw 1 and a couple of 
cheese. 

Zych, being a little intoxicated, began to hug 
the jug and said to it as if he were talking to his 
daughter : 

“ Oj, my dear girl ! What shall I do, poor man, 
when they take you from Zgorzelice ; what shall I 
do?” 

u And you must give her up soon ! ” said 
Zbyszko. 

Zj'ch began to laugh. 

“ Chy ! Chy ! The girl is only fifteen ; but she is 
already fond of boys ! When she sees one of them, 
she begins immediately to rub knee with knee ! ” 

u Tatusiu? if you don’t stop, I will leave you,” 
said Jagienka. 

“ Don’t go ! It’s better with you here.” Then 
he continued to say to Zbyszko; 

“ Two of them visit us. One of them is young 
Wilk, the son of old Wilk of Brzozowa; the other 
is Cztan 3 of Rogow. If they meet you here, they 
will gnash their teeth, as they do at each other.” 

“ Owa ! ” said Zbyszko. Then he turned to 
Jagienka and asked : 

1 Breslau in German. 2 Diminutive of tata -father 

3 Abbreviation of Przeclaw, 


220 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Which do you prefer ? ” 

“ Neither of them.” 

“ Wilk is a great boy,” said Zych. 

“ Let him go in another direction ! ” 

“ And Cztan ? ” 

Jagienka began to laugh : 

“ Cztan,” said she, turning toward Zbyszko, 
“ he has hair on his face like a goat ; one can hardly 
see his eyes ; and he has as much grease on him as 
a bear.” 

Zbyszko now touched his head with his hand as 
if he had just remembered something important, 
and said: 

“ I must ask you for one thing more ; have you 
any bear’s grease ? I want to use it for medicine 
for my uncle ; and I could not find any in Bogda- 
niec.” 

“We used to have some,” answered Jagienka ; 
“ but the boys have used some to grease their 
bows, and the dogs have eaten the rest.” 

“ Is there none left ? ” 

“ Not a bit ! ” 

“ Well, then, I must find some in the forest.” 

“Have a hunting party for bears; there are 
plenty of them ; and if you want some hunting im- 
plements, we will lend you some.” 

“ I cannot wait. I will go some night to a barcie .” 

“ Take a few men with you.” 

“ No, I shall not do that, for they will frighten 
the beast.” 

“ But you will take a crossbow ! ” 

“ What can I do with a crossbow during the 
night ? There is no moon now ! I will take a 
fork and a strong axe, and I will go alone to-mor- 
row.” 


221 


Knights of the Cross. 

Jagienka was silent for a while; but great un- 
easiness was reflected on her face. 

“ Last year,” said she, “ the huntsman, Bezduch, 
was killed by a bear. It is dangerous, because as 
soon as the bear sees a man near the barcie , he im- 
mediately stands up on his hind feet.” 

“ If he ran away, I could not get him,” answered 
Zbyszko. 

At that moment Zych who had been dozing, sud- 
denly awakened and said to Zbyszko: 

“You know? There are two of them, Wilk of 
Brzozowa and Cztan of Rogow ; and you ? ” 

But Jagienka being afraid that Zych would say 
too much, swiftly approached Zbyszko, and began 
to inquire : 

“ When are you going ? To-morrow ? ” 

“ To-morrow after sunset.” 

“ And to which barcie ? ” 

“ To ours in Bogdaniec, not far from your bounda- 
ries, near the marshes of Radzikow. They tell me 
it is very easy to get a bear there.” 


CHAPTER Y. 


Zbyszko went for the bear as be proposed, be- 
cause Macko became worse. At first when he 
reached Bogdaniec, he was sustained by joy and 
the first cares about the house ; but on the third 
day, the fever returned, and the pain was so great 
that he was obliged to go to bed. Zbyszko went 
to the barcie during the day, and while there he 
perceived that there were the footprints of a bear 
in the mud. He spoke to the beehive keeper, 
Wawrek, who slept in a shed not far away, with 
his two fearful Podhalan 1 dogs ; but he intended to 
return to the village on account of the cold. 

They destroyed the shed, and Wawrek took the 
dogs with him. But first they smeared the trees 
here and there with honey, so that the smell of it 
would attract the animal. Zbyszko returned home 
and began to prepare for the expedition. He 
dressed himself in a warm reindeer jacket without 
sleeves ; on the top of his head, he put a bonnet 
made of iron wire ; finally he took a strong fork 
and a steel axe. Before sunset he had taken his 
position ; and having made the sign of the cross, 
he sat down and waited. 

The red beams of the setting sun were still shin- 
ing between the branches of the gigantic pines. 
In the tops of the trees, the crows were flying, 
proaking and beating the air with their wings; 
here and there the haves were leaping toward the 
water, making a noise on the dried leaves ; somp* 
1 Podkale is part of the mountains of Karpaty, 

m 


Knights of the Cross. 223 

times a swift marten passed by. In the thickets, 
the chirping of the birds was at first heard — but 
gradually ceased. 

After sunset the noises of the forest began. Im- 
mediately a pack of boars passed near Zbyszko 
with a great bustle and snorting ; then elks gal- 
loped in a long row, each holding his head on the 
tail of the one in front of him. The dried branches 
crackled under their feet and the forest resounded ; 
but on they rushed toward the marshes where 
during the night, they ’were cool and safe. Finally 
the twilight was reflected on the sky, and the tops 
of the pine trees illuminated by it seemed to burn, 
as if on fire; then little by little everything began 
to be quieted. The forest was still. Dusk was 
rising from earth toward the gleaming twilight, 
which began finally to grow 7 fainter, then gloomy 9 
blacker and then was quenched. 

“ Now, everything will be quiet, until the wolves 
begin to howl,” thought Zbyszko. 

He regretted that he had not taken his crossbow, 
because he could easily have killed a boar or an 
elk. In the meanwhile, from the marshes came 
muffled sounds similar to heavy panting and whist- 
ling. Zbyszko looked toward that marsh with 
some apprehension, because the peasant, Radzik, 
who used to live here in an earth-hut, disappeared 
with his whole family, as if devoured by the earth. 
Some people said they were seized by robbers ; but 
there were others who saw some strange footprints, 
neither human nor of beasts, round the cabin. The 
people shook their heads very much about that, 
and they even spoke about bringing a priest from 
Krzesnia, to bless the hut. But they did not do 
it because nobody was willing to live in that 


224 Knights of the Cross. 

hut, which from that time, had an evil reputation. 
It i9 true that the beehive keeper, Wawrek, did 
not pay any attention to these reports. 

Zbyszko being armed with the fork and axe, was 
not afraid of the wild beasts ; but he thought with 
some uneasiness about the evil forces, and he was 
glad when that noise stopped. 

The last reverberation ceased, and there was 
complete silence. The wind stopped blowing and 
there was not even the usual whispering in the 
tops of the pine trees. From time to time, a pine 
cone fell, making quite a noise amidst the deep si- 
lence ; but in general, everything was so quiet that 
Zbyszko heard his own respirations. 

Thus he sat quietly for a long time, thinking 
first about the bear, and then about Danusia. He 
recollected how he seized her in his arms when 
bidding the princess farewell, and how she cried ; he 
remembered her fair head and bright face, her 
wreaths of bachelor buttons, her singing, her red 
shoes with long tips, and finally everything that 
happened from the moment he first saw her. Such 
a longing to see her, filled his heart, that he forgot 
that he was in the forest waiting for the bear ; in- 
stead of that he began to talk to himself : 

“ I will go to see you, because I cannot live with- 
out yon . 11 

He felt that he must go to Mazowsze ; that if he 
remained in Bogdaniec, he would become good for 
nothing. He recollected Jurand and his strange 
opposition ; then he thought that it was even more 
necessary he should go, and learn what that ob- 
stacle was, and if a challenge to combat could not 
remove it. Finally it seemed to him that Danusia 
stretched her hands toward him and cried ; 


Knights of the Cross. 225 

u Come, Zbyszku ! Come 1 ” How could lie re- 
fuse ? 

He was not sleeping, but he saw her as distinctly 
as in a dream. There she was, riding beside the 
princess, thrumming on her little lute, humming 
and thinking of him. Thinking that she would 
soon see him, and perhaps looking back. 

Here Zbyszko aroused himself and listened, be- 
cause he heard a rustling behind him. Then he 
grasped the fork in his hand more tightly, stretched 
his neck and listened again. 

The rustling approached and then it became very 
distinct. Under some careful foot, the dried 
branches were crackling, the fallen leaves were 
rustling. Something was coming. 

From time to time the rustling ceased, as if the 
beast halted beneath the trees ; then there was such 
quietude that Zbyszko’s ears began to ring; then 
again slow, careful steps were heard. That ap- 
proach was so cautious that Zbyszko was surprised. 

“ I am sure ‘ the old ’ 1 must be afraid of the 
dogs which were here in the shed,” said he to him- 
self ; u but it may be a wolf that has scented me.” 

Now the footsteps were no longer heard. Zbys- 
zko, however, was sure that something had stopped 
twenty or thirty feet behind him. 

He turned around once or twice ; but although 
he could see the trunks of the trees quite well, he 
could not perceive anything else. He was obliged 
to wait. 

He waited so long, that he was surprised a 
second time. 

“ A bear would not come here to stop under the 
barcie ; and a wolf would not wait until morning.” 

1 Nickname given to bears. 


226 Knights of the Cross. 

Suddenly a shiver ran through his body as he 
thought : 

“ Suppose it is something dreadful that comes 
from the marshes and is trying to surprise me from 
the rear ! Suppose the slippery arms of a drowned 
man seize me, or the green eyes of a ghost look 
into my face ; suppose a blue head on spider’s legs 
comes out from behind the tree and begins to 
laugh ! ” 

He felt his hair begin to rise under his iron bonnet. 

But after a while, a rustling sounded in front 
of him, more distinct this time than formerly. 
Zbyszko breathed more freely ; he thought that the 
same “ wonder ” had gone around him, and now ap- 
proached from the front ; but he preferred that. 
He seized his fork firmly, arose quietly and waited. 

Now he noticed over his head the rustling of the 
pine trees, and he felt the wind blow in his face, 
coming from the marsh, and he smelt the bear. 

There was not the slightest doubt that a mys 1 
was coming ! 

Zbyszko w r as afraid no longer, and having bent 
his head, he strained to the utmost his hearing and 
his sight. Heavy, distinct steps were coming ; the 
smell grew stronger ; soon the snore and groaning 
were heard. 

“ I hope there are not tw*o of them 1 ” thought 
Zbyszko. 

But at that moment, he perceived in front of him 
the large, dark form of the animal, which was walk- 
ing in the same direction from which the wind was 
blowing, and could not get the scent of him ; its 
attention -was also attracted by the smell of the 
honey on the trees. 

1 Popular name for bear. 


Knights of the Cross. 227 

u Come, uncle ! ” exclaimed Zbyszko, coming out 
from beneath the pine tree. 

The bear roared shortly as if frightened by an 
unexpected apparition; but he was too near to 
seek safety in flight; therefore, in a moment he 
reared and separated his forelegs as if for a hug. 
This was exactly what Zbyszko was waiting for ; 
he gathered himself together, jumped like lightning 
and with all the strength of his powerful arms and 
of his weight, he drove the fork into the animal’s 
chest. 

The whole forest resounded now with the fearful 
roaring. The bear seized the fork with his paws, 
and tried to pull it out, but the incisions made by 
the points were too deep ; therefore, feeling the 
pain, he roared still more fearfully. Wishing to 
reach Zbj^szko, he leaned on the fork and thus 
drove it into his body still further. Zbyszko, not 
knowing that the points had entered so deeply, 
held on to the handle. The man and the animal 
began to struggle. The forest again resounded 
with the roaring in which wrath and despair were 
mingled. 

Zbyszko could not use his axe until after he could 
drive the sharpened end of the fork into the ground. 
The bear having seized the handle, was shaking it 
as well as Zbyszko, and notwithstanding the pain 
caused by every movement of the points imbedded 
in his breast, he would not let it be u under- 
propped.’’ In this way the terrible struggle con- 
tinued, and Zbyszko finally felt that his strength 
would soon be exhausted. If he fell, then he would 
be lost ; therefore, he gathered all his strength, 
strained his arms to the utmost, set his feet firmly 
and bent his back like a bow, so as not to be thrown 


228 Knights of the Cross. 

backward; and in his enthusiasm he repeated 
through set teeth : 

“ You or I will die ! ” 

Such anger filled him that he really preferred at 
that moment to die, rather than to let the beast go. 
Finally his foot caught in the root of a tree ; he 
tottered and would have fallen, if at that moment 
a dark figure had not appeared before him, and an- 
other fork “ underpropped ” the beast ; and in the 
meanwhile, a voice shouted near his ear : 

“ Use your axe ! ” 

Zbyszko, being excited by the fight, did not 
wonder even for a moment from whence came the 
unexpected help ; but he seized the axe and cut 
with all his might. The fork cracked, broken by 
the weight and by the last convulsion of the beast, 
as it fell. There was a long silence broken only by 
Zbyszko’s loud respirations. But after a while, 
he lifted his head, looked at the form standing be- 
side him and was afraid, thinking that it might not 
be a man. 

“ Who are you ? ” asked he, with uneasiness. 

“ Jagienka ! ” answered a thin, womanly voice, 

Zbyszko became dumb from astonishment; he 
could not believe his own eyes. But his doubts 
did not last long, because Jagienka’s voice again 
resounded : 

“ I will build a fire.” 

Immediately the clatter of a fire steel against a 
flint sounded and the sparks began to fall ; by their 
glittering light, Zbyszko beheld the white forehead, 
the dark eyebrows and the red lips of the girl who 
was blowing on the tinder which began to burn. Not 
until then did he realize that she had come to the 
forest to help him, and that without her aid, he 


22C) 


Knights of the Cross. 

would have perished, lie felt such gratitude to- 
ward her, that he impulsively seized her around 
the waist and kissed her on both cheeks. 

The tinder and the steel fell to the ground. 

“ Let me be 1 ” she began to repeat in a muffled 
voice ; but she allowed him to kiss her and even, 
as if by accident, touched Zbyszko's lips with her 
mouth. lie released her and said : 

“ May God reward you. I do not know what 
would have happened without your help.” 

Then Jagienka, while searching for the tinder 
and fire steel, began to excuse herself: 

“ I was worried about you, because Bezduch 
also went with a fork and an axe, but the bear tore 
him to pieces. If you met with such a misfortune, 
Macko would be very desolate, and he hardly 
breathes now. So I took a fork and came.” 

“ Then it was you whom I heard there behind 
the pines ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And I thought it was an evil spirit.” 

“ I was very much frightened, because it is 
dangerous to be without fire here around the Rad' 
zikowski marshes.” 

“ Then why did you not speak to me ? ” 

“ Because I was afraid you would send me away.” 

Having said this, she again began to strike 
sparks from the steel, and put on the tinder a 
bundle of hemp which began to burn. 

“ I have two resinous pieces of wood,” said she; 
“you bring some dried branches quickly, and we 
will soon have a fire.” 

In fact, after a while a bright fire was burning, 
and lighted the enormous, brown body of the bear 
which was lying in a pool of blood. 


230 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Hej, a dreadful beast!” said Zbyszko, boast- 
fully. 

“ You split his head entirely open ! 0, Jesus ! ” 

Then she leaned over and felt of the bear’s body, 
to ascertain whether the beast was fat; then she 
arose with a bright face, and said : 

“ There will be plenty of grease for two years.” 

“ But the fork is broken, look 1 ” 

u That is too bad ; what shall I tell them at 
home ? ” 

“ About what ? ” 

“ Tatus would not let me come into the forest, 
therefore I was obliged to "wait until everybody 
had retired.” 

After a moment she added : 

“ You must not tell that I was here, because 
they will laugh at me.” 

“ But I will go with you to your house, because 
I am afraid the wolves will attack you, and you 
have no fork.” 

“ Very well ! ” 

Thus they sat talking for a while beside the 
bright fire, looking like two young forest creatures. 

Zb} T szko looked at the girl’s pretty face, lighted 
by the flames, and said with involuntary admira- 
tion : 

“There is not another girl in this world as brave 
as you are. You ought to go to the war! ” 

She looked into his face and then she answered, 
almost sadly : 

“ I know ; but you must not laugh at me. ” 


CHAPTER VI. 


Jagienka herself melted a large pot of bear’s 
grease. Macko drank the first quart willingly, be- 
cause it was fresh, and smelt good. Jagienka put 
the rest of it in a pot. Macko’s hope increased ; 
he was sure he would be cured. 

“ That is what I needed,” said he. “ When all 
parts inside of me become greasy, then that dog’s 
splinter will slip out.” 

But the next quarts did not taste as well as the 
first ; but he continued to drink it and Jagienka 
encouraged him, saying : 

“ You will get well. Zbilud of Ostrog had the 
links of a coat of mail driven into his neck ; but 
they slipped out because he drank grease. But 
when your wound opens, you must put some grease 
of a beaver on it.” 

“ Have you some ? ” 

“ Yes, we have. But if it be necessary to have 
it fresh, we will go with Zbyszko and get a beaver. 
Meanwhile it w r ould not do any harm, if you prom- 
ised something to some saint, who is the patron for 
wounds.” 

“ I was thinking about that, but I do not know 
to whom I should make the promise. Saint George 
is the patron of knights ; he protects the warrior 
from any accident and alwa} r s gives him victory, 
and it is said that sometimes he fights personally 
for the one who is right. But a saint who fights 
willingly, does not heal willingly ; and for that, 
there must be another saint with whom he would 


231 


232 Knights of* the Cross. 

not want to interfere. It is known that every saint 
Las kis specialty. But they will not interfere with 
one another; because that would cause quarrels, 
and it is not proper to fight in heaven. There are 
Kosina and Damian to whom all doctors pray, that 
illness may exist ; otherwise the doctors would not 
have anything to eat. There is Saint Apolonia 
for the teeth and Saint Liborius for stone ; but 
they will not do for me. The abbot, when he 
comes, will tell me whom I must ask. Every cleri- 
cus does not know all celestial secrets and every- 
one of them is not familiar with such things, but 
the abbot is.” 

“Suppose you make a vow to the Lord Jesus 
himself? ” 

“ Of course he is over all of them. But suppose 
your father had injured my servant, and I went to 
Krakow to complain to the king; what would the 
king tell me ? He would say thus : ‘ I am mon- 
arch over all the country, and j^ou complain to me 
about one of your peasants 1 Do you not have my 
officials in your part of the country ; why did you 
not go to the castellan ? 1 So the Lord Jesus is the 
ruler over the whole universe ; but for smaller af- 
fairs, he employs the saints.” 

“ Then I will tell you what to do,” said Zbj'szko, 
who entered just now ; “make a vow to our late 
queen, that if she intercede for you, }’ou will make 
a pilgrimage to Krakow. Why should you search 
after strange saints, when we have our own ladjr, 
who is better than they ? ” 

“ Bah ! if I only knew that she "would intercede 
for wounds 1 ” 

“ No matter ! There is no saint who would dare 
to show her an angry face ; or if he dared, Lord God 


Knights of* the Cross. 233 

would punish him for it, because she was not an or- 
dinary woman, but a Polish queen.” 

“ Who converted the last heathen country to the 
Christian faith ! That is right,” said Macko. “ She 
must have a high place in God’s council and surely 
none would dare to oppose her. Therefore I will 
do as you say.” 

This advice pleased Jagienka, who admired 
Zbyszko’s common sense very much. That same 
evening, Macko made a vow and drank with still 
greater hope, the bear’s grease. But after a week, 
he began to lose hope. He said that the grease 
was fermenting in his stomach, and that a lump 
was growing on his side near the last rib. At the 
end of ten days Macko was worse, and the lump 
grew larger and became inflamed. The sick man 
again had fever and began to make preparations 
for death. 

But one night he awakened Zbyszko, and said : 

“ Light a piece of resinous wood ; there is some- 
thing the matter with me, but I do not know 
what.” 

Zbyszko jumped up and lighted a piece of pine 
wood. 

“ What is it ? ” 

“What is it! Something has pierced the lump 
on my side. It must be the head of the spear! I 
had hold of it, but I cannot pull it out.” 

“ It must be the spearhead ! Nothing else. 
Grasp it well and pull.” 

Macko began to turn and to twist with pain ; 
but he pushed his fingers deeper and deeper, until 
he seized a hard substance which finally he pulled 
out. 

“ 0, Jesus ! ” 


234 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Have you pulled it out ? ” asked Zbyszko. 

“ Yes. I am in a cold perspiration all over ; but 
I have it ; look I ” 

Having said this, he showed to Zbyszko a long 
splinter, which had separated from the spear and 
remained in his body for several months. 

“ Glory be to God and to Queen Jadwiga ! Now 
you will get well.” 

“ Perhaps; I am better, but it pains me greatly,” 
said Macko, pressing the wound from which blood 
and pus began to flow. “ Jagienka said that now 
I ought to dress the wound with the grease of a 
beaver.” 

“We will go to-morrow and get a beaver.” 

Macko felt considerably better the next day. He 
slept till morning, and when he aw T oke, immediately 
asked for something to eat. He would not even 
look at the bear’s grease ; but they cooked twenty 
eggs for him. He ate them voraciously, also a big 
loaf of bread, and drank about four quarts of beer ; 
then he demanded that they call Zych, because he 
felt jovial. 

Zbyszko sent one of the Turks, given to him by 
Zawisza, after Zych who mounted a horse and 
came in the afternoon when the young people were 
ready to go to the Odstajny lake to catch a 
beaver. At first there was plenty of laughter and 
singing, while they drank mead ; but afterward 
the old wlodylcas began to talk about the children, 
each praising his own. 

“ What a man Zbyszko is ! ” said Macko ; “ there 
is no other like him in the world. He is brave and 
as agile as a wild-cat. Do you know that when 
they conducted him to the scaffold in Krakow, all 
the girls standing at the windows were crying, 


Knights of the Cross. 23^ 

and such girls ; — daughters of knights and of cas- 
tellans, and also the beautiful townswomen.” 

“ They may be beautiful and the daughters of 
castellans, but they are not better than my Jagi- 
enka! ” answered Zych of Zgorzelice. 

“ Did I say they were better ? It will be diffi- 
cult to find a better girl than Jagienka.” 

“ I do not say anything against Zbyszko either ; 
he can stretch a crossbow without a crank.” 

“ He can underprop a bear also. Did you see 
how he cut the bear ? He cut the head and one 
paw off.” 

“ He cut the head off, but he did not underprop 
it alone. Jagienka helped him.” 

“ Did she ? He did not tell me about that.” 

“ Because he promised her not to tell anyone. 
The girl was ashamed because she went into the 
forest alone at night. She told me all about it ; 
she never hides the truth. Frankly speaking, I 
was not pleased because who knows w T hat might 
have happened. I wanted to scold her, but she 
said, ‘ If I be not able to preserve my wreath myself, 
how can you preserve it, you tatulu ; but do not 
fear, Zbyszko knows what knightly honor is.’ ” 

“ That is true. They have gone alone to-day 
also.” 

“ They will be back in the evening. But during 
the night, the devil is worse and the girl does not 
feel ashamed because of the darkness.” 

Macko thought for a while ; then he said as if to 
himself : 

“ But they are fond of each other.” 

“ Bah ! it is a pity he made a vow to another ! ” 

“ That is, as you know, a knightly custom. 
They consider the one who has no lady, a churl. 


236 Knights of the Cross. 

He also made a vow to capture some peacocks’ 
tufts, and those he must get because he swore by 
his knightly honor ; he must also challenge Lich- 
tenstein ; but from the other vows, the abbot can 
release him.” 

“ The abbot is coming soon.” 

“ Do you expect him ? ” asked Macko ; then he 
said again : “ And what does such a vow amount 
to; Jurand told him positively that he could not 
give the girl to him I I do not know whether he 
had promised her to some one else, or whether he 
had destined her for God.” 

“ Have I told you that the abbot loves Jagienka 
as much as if she were his own ? The last time I 
saw him he said : ‘ I have no relations except those 
from my mother’s side ; and they will receive noth- 
ing from me.’ ” 

Here Macko looked at Zych suspiciously and 
after awhile he answered : 

“ Would you wrong us ? ” 

“Jagienka will get Moczydoly,” said Zych 
evasively. 

“ Immediately ? ” 

“ Immediately. I would not give it to an- 
other ; but I will do it for her.” 

“ Half of Bogdaniec belongs to Zbyszko, and if 
God restore my health, I will improve the estate. 
Do you love Zbyszko ? ” 

Zych began to wink and said : 

“ When an3 r body mentions Zbj'szko’s name in 
the presence of Jagienka, she immediately turns 
away.” 

“ And when you mention another ? ” 

“ When I mention another, she only laughs and 
says ; ‘ What then ? ’ ” 


Knights of the Cross. 237 

“ Well, do you not see. God will help us and 
Zbyszko will forget about the other girl. I am old 
and I will forget also. Will you have some more 
mead ? ” 

“ Yes, I will.” 

“Well, the abbot is a wise man! You know 
that some of the abbots are laymen ; but this 
abbot, although he does not sit among the friars, is 
a priest just the same; and a priest can always 
give better advice than an ordinary man, because 
he knows how to read, and he communes with the 
Holy Ghost. I am glad that Jagienka is going to 
have the estate of Moczydoly. As for me, as soon 
as the Lord Jesus restores my health, I will try to 
induce some of the peasants living on the estate of 
Wilk of Brzozowa, to settle on my land. I will 
offer them more land, I have plenty of it in Bogda- 
niec. They can come if they wish to, for they are 
free. In time, I will build a grodek in Bogdaniec, 
a worthy castle of oaks with a ditch around it. 
Let Zbyszko and Jagienka hunt together. I think 
we shall soon have snow. They will become ac- 
customed to each other, and the boy will forget 
that other girl. Let them be together. Speak 
frankly; would you give Jagienka to him or not?” 

“ I would. Did we not decide a long time ago 
that they should marry, and that Moczydoly and 
Bogdaniec would be our grandchildren’s ? ” 

“ Grady ! ” exclaimed Macko, joyfully. “ God 
will bless us and their children will be as numer- 
ous as hail The abbot shall baptize them.” 

“ If he will only be quick enough ! ” exclaimed 
Zych. “ I have not seen you so jolly as you are 
to-day for a long time.” 

“ Because I am glad in my heart. Do not fear 


238 Knights of the Cross 

about Zbyszko. Yesterda}’ when Jagienka mounted 
her horse, the wind blew. I asked Zb3^szko then : 
‘ Did you see ? ’ and his eyes shone. I have also 
noticed that although at first they did not speak 
much to each other, now when the}^ go together, 
they are continually turning their heads toward 
each other, and they talk — talk ! Have some more 
mead ? ” 

“ Yes, I will.” 

“ To Zbyszko and Jagienka’s health ! ,f 


CHAPTER VII. 


The old wlodyka was not mistaken when 
be said that Zbyszko and Jagienka were fond 
of each other, and even that they longed for 
each other. Jagienka pretending that she wanted 
to visit the sick Macko, went very often to Bog- 
daniec, either alone or with her father. Zbyszko 
also went often to Zgorzelice. In that way, after a 
few days a familiarity and friendship originated 
between them. They grew fond of each other and 
talked about everything that interested them. 
There was much mutual admiration in that friend- 
ship also. The young and handsome Zbyszko, 
who had already distinguished himself in the war, 
had participated in tournaments and had been in 
the presence of kings, was considered by the girl, 
when she compared him with Cztan of Rogow or 
Wilk of Brzozowa, a true courtly knight and al- 
most a prince ; as for him, he was astonished at 
the great beauty of the girl. He was loj 7 al to 
Danusia ; but very often when he looked suddenly 
at Jagienka, either in the forest or at home, he 
said involuntarily to himself: “ Hej ! what a 
girl ! ” When, helping her to mount her horse, he 
felt her elastic flesh under his hands, disquietude 
filled him and he shivered, and a torpor began to 
steal over him. 

Jagienka, although naturally proud, inclined to 
raillery, and even aggressive, grew more and more 
gentle with him, often looking in his eyes to dis- 
cover how she could please him ; he understood her 
239 


240 Knights of the Cross. 

affection ; lie was grateful for it and he liked to be 
with her more and more. Finally, especially after 
Macko began to drink the bear’s grease, they saw 
each other almost every day ; when the splinter 
came out of the wound, they went together to get 
some fresh beaver’s grease, necessary for the heal- 
ing of the wound. 

They took their crossbows, mounted their horses 
and went first to Moczydoly, destined for Jag- 
ienka’s dowry, then to the edge of the forest, where 
they entrusted the horses to a servant and went on 
foot, because it was impossible to pass through the 
thicket on horseback. While walking, Jagienka 
pointed to the large meadow covered with reeds 
and to the blue ribbon of forest and said : 

“ Those woods belong to Cztan of Rogow.” 

“ The same man who would like to take you ? ” 

She began to laugh : 

“ He would if he could 1” 

“ You can defend yourself very easily, having 
for your defence the Wilk 1 who, as I understand, 
gnashes his teeth at Cztan. I wonder that they 
have not challenged each other to fight until 
death.” 

“ They have not because tatulo before he went to 
the war said to them : ‘ If you fight about Jag- 

ienka I do not want to see 3 T ou any more.’ How 
could they fight then? When they are in Zgor- 
zelice they scowl at each other ; but afterward they 
drink together in an inn in Krzesnia until they are 
drunk.” 

“ Stupid boys I ” 

“ Why ? ” 

“ Because while Zycli was away one of them 

1 Wolf, 


2 4 1 


Knights of the Cross. 

should have taken you by force. What could Zych 
do, if when he returned he had found you with a 
baby on your lap ?” 

At this Jagienka’s blue eyes flashed immediately. 

“ Do you think I would let them take me? Have 
we not people in Zgorzelice, and do I not know 
how to manage a crossbow or a boar-spear ? Let 
them try! I would chase them back home and 
even attack them in Rogow or Brzozowa. Father 
knew very well that he could go to the war and 
leave me home alone.” 

Speaking thus, she frowned, and shook the cross- 
bow threateningly, so that Zbyszko began to laugh, 
and said : 

“ You ought to have been a knight and not a 
girl.” 

She becoming calmer, answered : 

“ Cztan guarded me from Wilk and Wilk from 
Cztan. Then I was also under the abbot’s tutelage, 
and it is well for everyone to let the abbot alone.” 

u Owa ! ” answered Zbyszko. “ They are all 
afraid of the abbot! But I, may Saint George 
help me to speak the truth to you, I would neither 
be afraid of the abbot, nor of your peasants, nor of 
yourself ; I would take you ! ” 

At this Jagienka stopped on the spot, and fixing 
her eyes on Zbyszko, asked in a strange, soft, low 
voice : 

“ You would take me ? ” 

Then her lips parted and blushing like the dawn, 
she waited for his answer. 

But he evidently was only thinking what he 
would do, were he in Cztan or Wilk’s position ; 
because after a while, he shook his golden hair and 
said further : 


242 Knights of the Cross. 

“ A girl must many and not fight with the boys. 
Unless you have a third one, you must choose one 
of these two.” 

“ You must not tell me that,” answered the girl, 
sadly. 

“ Why not ? I have been away from home for a 
long time, therefore I do not know whether there is 
somebody around Zgorzelice, of whom you are fond 
or not.” 

“ Hej ! ” answered Jagienka. “ Let it be! ” 

They walked along silently, trying to make their 
way through the thicket which was now much denser 
because the bushes and the trees were covered 
with wild hop vines. Zbyszko walked first, tearing 
down the green vines, and breaking the branches 
here and there ; Jagienka followed him with a 
crossbow on her shoulder, looking like a hunting 
goddess. 

“ Beyond that thicket,” said she, “ there is a 
deep brook ; but I know where the ford is.” 

“ I have long boots on, reaching above my knees ; 
we can cross it,” answered Zbyszko. 

Shortly afterward, they reached the brook. 
Jagienka being familiar with the Mocz3’dlowski 
forests, very easily found the ford ; but the water 
was deeper than usual, the little brook being 
swollen by the rains. Then Zbyszko without 
asking her permission, seized the girl in his 
arms. 

“ I can cross by myself,” said Jagienka. 

“ Put your arms around my neck I ” answered 
Zbyszko. 

He walked slowly through the water, while the 
girl nestled to him. Finally when they were near 
the other shore, she said ; 


2 43 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Zbyszku ! ” 

“ What?” 

“ I care neither for Cztan, nor for Wilk.” 

As he placed her on the shore, he answered ex- 
citedly : 

“ May God give you the best 1 He will not be 
wronged.” 

The Odstajny lake was not far away now. 
Jagienka walking in front, turned from time to 
time, and putting a finger on her lips, ordered 
Zbyszko to be silent. They were walking amidst 
the osiers and gray willows, on low, damp ground. 
From the left side, were heard the voices of birds, 
and Zbyszko was surprised at that, because it was 
time for the birds to migrate. 

“We are near a morass which is never frozen,” 
whispered Jagienka ; “ the ducks pass the winter 
there ; even in the lake the water freezes only near 
the shores. See how it is steaming.” 

Zbyszko looked through the willows and noticed 
in front of him, something like a bank of fog; it 
was the Odstajny lake. 

Jagienka again put a finger to her lips, and after 
a while they reached the lake. The girl climbed 
on an old willow and bent over the water. Zb} r szko 
followed her example ; and for a long time they re- 
mained quiet, seeing nothing in front of them, on 
account of the fog ; hearing nothing but the mourn- 
ful puling of lapwings. Finally the wind blew, 
rustled the osiers and the yellow leaves of the 
willows, and disclosed the waters of the lake which 
were slightly ruffled by the wind. 

“ Do you see anything ? ” whispered Zbyszko. 

“ No. Keep quiet ! ” 

After a while, the wind ceased and complete si- 


244 Knights of the Cross. 

lence followed. Then on the surface of the lake 
appeared one head, then another ; finally near them 
a big beaver entered the water from the shore, 
carrying in his month a newly cut branch, and be- 
gan to swim amidst the duck-weed and marigold, 
holding his mouth out of the water and pushing 
the branch before him. Zbyszko lying on the 
trunk beneath Jagienka, noticed that her elbow 
moved quietly and that her head was bent forward 3 
evidently she had aimed at the animal which, not 
suspecting any danger, was swimming close by, 
toward the clear water. 

Finally the string of the crossbow twanged and 
at the same moment Jagienka cried: 

“ I hit him ! I hit him ! ” 

Zbyszko instantly climbed higher and looked 
through the thicket toward the water ; the beaver 
plunged into the water, then reappeared on the 
surface, turning somersets. 

“ I hit him hard ! He will soon be quiet ! ” said 
Jagienka. 

The movements of the animal grew slower, and 
then before one had time sufficient to recite one 
u Ave Maria , ” he was floating on his back on the 
surface of the water. 

“ I will go and get him,” said Zbyszko. 

“ No, do not go. Here, near the shore, there is 
deep slime. Anyone who does not know how to 
manage, will surely drown.” 

“ Then how will we get him ? ” 

u He will be in Bogdaniec this evening, do not 
worry about that ; now we must go home.” 

“ You hit him hard ! ” 

“ Bah ! It is not the first one ! ” 

“ Other girls are afraid to even look at a cross- 


Knights of the Cross. 24 J 

bow ; but with you, one can go to the forest all his 
life.” 

Jagienka smiled at such praise, but she did not 
answer ; they returned the same way they came. 
Zbyszko asked her about the beavers and she told 
him how many of them there were in Moczydoly, 
and how many in Zgorzelice. 

Suddenly she struck her hip with her hand and 
exclaimed : 

“ Well, I left my arrows on the willow. Wait ! ” 

Before he could say that he would return for 
them, she jumped back like a roe and disappeared. 
Zbyszko waited and waited ; at last he began to 
wonder what detained her so long. 

“ She must have lost the arrows and is search- 
ing for them,” he said to himself; u but I will go 
and see whether anything has happened to her.” 

He had hardly started to return before the girl 
appeared with her bow in her hand, her face smil- 
ing and blushing, and with the beaver on her 
shoulders. 

“ For God’s sake 1 ” cried Zb} r szko, “ how did 
you get him ? ” 

11 How ? I went into the water, that is all ! It 
is nothing new for me ; but I did not want you to 
go, because the mud drags anyone down who does 
not know how to swim in it.” 

“ And I waited here like a fool ! You are a sly 
girl.” 

“ Well, could I undress before you ? ” 

u Bah! If I had followed } T ou, then I would 
have seen a wonder ! ” 

“ Be silent ! ” 

“ I was just starting, so help me God 1 ” 

“ Be silent I ” 


246 Knights of the Cross 0 

After a while, wishing to turn the conversation, 
she said : 

“ Wring my tress ; it makes my back wet.” 

Zbyszko caught the tress in one hand and began 
to wring with the other, saying : 

“ The best way will be to unbraid it, then the 
wind will soon dry it.” 

But she did not wish to do that on account of 
the thicket through which they were obliged to 
make their way. Zbyszko now put the beaver on 
his shoulders. Jagienka walking in front of him, 
said : 

u Now Macko will soon be well, because there is 
no better medicine for a wound than the grease of 
a bear inside, and the grease of a beaver outside. 
In about two weeks, he will be able to ride a 
horse.” 

“ May God grant that ! ” answered Zbj'szko. “ I 
am waiting for it as for salvation, because I cannot 
leave the sick man, and it is hard for me to stay 
here.” 

“ Why is it hard for }'ou to stay here ? ” she 
asked him. 

“ Has Zych told you nothing about Danusia?” 

li He did tell me something. I know that she 
covered you with her veil. I know that ! He told 
me also that every knight makes some vow, to 
serve his lad}'. But he said that such a vow did 
not amount to anything ; that some of the knights 
were married, but they served their ladies just the 
same. But Danusia, Zbyszko ; tell me about her ! ” 

Having come very close to him, she began to 
look at his face with great anxiety ; he did not pay 
any attention to her frightened voice and looks, but 
said : 


Knights of the Cross. 247 

“ She is my lady, and at the same time she is my 
sweetest love. I have not spoken about her to 
anybody ; but I am going to tell you, because we 
have been acquainted since we were children. I 
will follow her beyond the tenth river and beyond 
the tenth sea, to the Germans and to the Tartars, 
because there is no other girl like her. Let my 
uncle remain in Bogdaniec, and I will go to her. 
What do I care about Bogdaniec, the household, 
the herds, or the abbot’s wealth, without her 1 I 
will mount my horse and I will go, so help me 
God ; I will fulfill that which I promised her, or I 
will die.” 

“ I did not know,” answered Jagienka, in a hol- 
low voice. 

Zbyszko began to tell her about all that had hap- 
pened ; how he had met Danusia in Tyniec ; how 
he had made a vow to her ; about everything that 
happened afterward ; about his imprisonment, and 
how Danusia rescued him; about Jurand’s refusal, 
their farewell and his loneliness ; finally about his 
joy, because as soon as Macko became well, he 
would go to his beloved girl. His story was inter- 
rupted at last by the sight of the servant with the 
horses, waiting on the edge of the forest. 

Jagienka immediately mounted her horse and 
began to bid Zbyszko good-bye. 

“ Let the servant follow you with the beaver ; I 
am going to Zgorzelice.” 

“ Then you will not go to Bogdaniec? Zych is 
there.” 

“ No. Tatulo said he would return and told me 
to go home.” 

“ Well, may God reward you for the beaver.” 

“ With God.” 


248 Knights of the Cross. 

Then Jagienka was alone. Going home through 
the heaths, she looked back for a while after Zbys- 
zko; when he disappeared beyond the trees, she 
covered her eyes with her hands as if sheltering 
them from the sunlight. But soon large tears be- 
gan to flow down her cheeks and drop one after an- 
other on the horse’s mane. 


CHAPTER Till. 


After the conversation with Zbyszko, Jagienka 
did not appear in Bogdaniec for three days ; but 
on the third day she hurried in with the news that 
the abbot had arrived at Zgorzelice. Macko re- 
ceived the news with emotion. It is true he had 
money enough to pay the amount for which the 
estate was pledged, and he calculated that he 
would have enough to induce settlers to come, to 
buy herds and to make other improvements ; but 
in the whole transaction, much depended on the 
disposition of the rich relation, who, for instance, 
could take or leave the peasants settled by him on 
the land, and in that way increase or diminish the 
value of the estate. 

Therefore Macko asked Jagienka about the 
abbot ; how he was ; if he w r as in a good humor or 
gloomy ; what he had said about them ; when he 
was coming to Bogdaniec? She gave him sensible 
answers, trying to encourage and tranquillize him 
in every respect. 

She said that the abbot was in good health and 
gay ; that he was accompanied by a considerable 
retinue in which, besides the armed servants, there 
were several seminarists and rybalts ; that he sang 
with Zych and that he listened gladly not only to 
the spiritual but to the worldly songs also. She 
had noticed also that he asked carefully about 
Macko, and that he listened eagerly to Zych’s 
narration of Zbyszko’s adventure in Krakow. 

“ You know best what you ought to do,” finally 
the clever girl said ; “but I think that Zbyszko 
249 


2$0 Knights of the Cross. 

ought to go immediately and greet his elder rela- 
tive, and not wait until the abbot comes to Bog- 
daniec.” 

Macko liked the advice ; therefore he called Zbys- 
zko and said to him : 

“ Dress yourself beautifully ; then go and bow to 
the abbot, and pay him respect ; perhaps he will 
take a fancy to you.” 

Then he turned to Jagienka : 

“ I would not be surprised if you were stupid, 
because you are a woman ; but I am astonished to 
find that you have such good sense. Tell me then, 
the best way to receive the abbot when he comes 
here.” 

“ As for food, he will tell you himself what he 
wishes to have ; he likes to feast well, but if there 
be a great deal of saffron in the food, he will eat 
anything.” 

Macko hearing this, said : 

“ How can I get saffron for him 1 ” 

“ I brought some,” said Jagienka. 

“ Give us more such girls ! ” exclaimed the over- 
joyed Macko. “ She is pretty, a good house- 
keeper, intelligent and good-hearted ! Hej ! if I 
were only younger I would take her immediately ! ” 

Here Jagienka glanced at Zbyszko, and having 
sighed slightly, she said further: 

“ I brought also the dice, the goblet and the 
cloth, because after his meal, the abbot likes to 
play dice.” 

“ He had the same habit formerly, and he used to 
get very angry\” 

“ He gets angry sometimes now; then he throws 
the goblet on the ground and rushes from the room 
into the fields. Then he comes back smiling, and 


251 


Knights of the Cross. 

laughs at liis anger. You know him ! If one does 
not contradict him, you cannot find a better man 
in the world.” 

“ And who would contradict him ; is he not wiser 
and mightier than others ? ” 

Thus they talked while Zbyszko was dressing in 
the alcove. Finally he came out, looking so beau- 
tiful that he dazzled Jagienka, as much as he did 
the first time he went to Zgorzelice in his white 
jaka. She regretted that this handsome knight 
w r as not hers, and that he was in love with another 
girl. 

Macko was pleased because he thought that the 
abbot could not help liking Zbyszko and would 
be more lenient during their business transaction. 
He was so much pleased with this idea, that he de- 
termined to go also. 

“ Order the servants to prepare a wagon,” said 
he to Zbyszko. “ If I could travel from Krakow 
to Bogdaniec with an iron in my side, surely I can 
go now to Zgorzelice.” 

“ If you only will not faint,” said Jagienka. 

“ Ej I I will be all right, because I feel stronger 
already. And even if I faint, the abbot will see 
that I hastened to meet him, and will be more gen- 
erous.” 

“ I prefer your health to his generosity ! ” said 
Zbyszko. 

But Macko was persistent and started for 
Zgorzelice. On the road he moaned a little, but 
he continued to give Zbyszko advice ; he told him 
how to act in Zgorzelice, and especially recom- 
mended him to be obedient and humble in the 
presence of their mighty relative, who never would 
suffer the slightest opposition. 


252 


Knights of the Cross. 

When they came to Zgorzelice, they found Zych 
and the abbot sitting in front of the house, looking 
at the beautiful country, and drinking wine. Be- 
hind them, near the wall, sat six men of the abbot’s 
retinue; two of them were rybalts ; one was a pil- 
grim, who could easily be distinguished by his 
curved stick and dark mantle ; the others looked 
like seminarists because their heads were shaved, 
but they wore lay clothing, girdles of ox leather, 
and swords. 

When Zych perceived Macko coming in the 
wagon, he rushed toward him ; but the abbot, evi- 
dently remembering his spiritual dignity, remained 
seated, and began to say something to his semi- 
narists. Zbyszko and Zych conducted the sick 
Macko toward the house. 

“ I am not well 3 r et,” said Macko, kissing the 
abbot’s hand, “ but I came to bow to you, my^ bene- 
factor ; to thank you for your care of Bogdaniec, 
and to beg you for a benediction, which is most 
necessary for a sinful man.” 

“ I heard you were better,” said the abbot, plac- 
ing his hand on Macko’s head ; “ and that you had 
promised to go to the grave of our late queen.” 

“ Not knowing which saint’s protection to ask 
for, I made a vow to her.” 

“ You did well ! ” said the abbot, enthusiastically ; 
u she is better than all the others, if one only dare 
beseech her ! ” 

In a moment his face became flushed with 
anger, his cheeks filled with blood, his eyes began 
to sparkle. 

They were so used to his impetuosity, that Zych 
began to laugh and exclaimed : 

“ Strike, who believes in God ! ” 


Knights of the Cross. 253 

As for the abbot, he puffed loudty, and looked at 
those present ; then laughed suddenly, and having 
looked at Zbyszko, he asked : 

“ Is that 3'our nephew and my relation ? ” 

Zbyszko bent and kissed his hand. 

“ I saw him when he was a small boy ; I did 
not recognize him,” said the abbot. “ Show your- 
self! ” And he began to look at him from head to 
foot, and finally said : 

“ He is too handsome ! It is a girl, not a knight ! ” 
To this Macko replied : 

“ That girl used to go to dancing parties with 
the Germans ; but those who took her, fell down 
and did not rise again.” 

“ And he can stretch a crossbow without a 
crank ! ” exclaimed Jagienka. 

The abbot turned toward her : 

“ Ah ! Are you here ? ” 

She blushed so much that her neck and ears be- 
came red, and answered : 

“ I saw him do it.” 

11 Look out then, that he does not shoot you, be- 
cause you will be obliged to nurse yourself for a 
long time.” 

At this the rybalts , the pilgrim and the semi- 
narists broke out with great laughter, which 
confused Jagienka still more ; the abbot took pity 
on her, and having raised his arm, he showed her 
his enormous sleeve, and said : 

“ Hide here, my dear girl 1 ” 

Meanwhile Zycli assisted Macko to the bench 
and ordered some wine for him. Jagienka went to 
get it. The abbot turned to Zbyszko and began to 
talk thus : 

“ Enough of joking ! I compared you to a girl, 


254 Knights of the Cross. 

not to humiliate you, but to praise your beauty, of 
which many girls would be proud. But I know 
that you are a man ! I have heard about your 
deeds at Wilno, about the Fryzes, and about Kra- 
kow. Zyeli has told me all about it, understand ! ” 

Here he began to look intently into Zbyszko’s 
eyes, and after a while he said : 

“ If you have promised three peacocks’ tufts, 
then search for them ! It is praiseworthy and 
pleasing to God to persecute the foes of our nation. 
But, if you have promised something else, I will re- 
lease you from the vow.” 

“ Hej ! ” said Zbyszko; “ when a man promises 
something in his soul to the Lord Jesus, who has 
the power to release him ? ” 

Macko looked with fear at the abbot ; but evi- 
dently he was in an excellent humor, because in- 
stead of becoming angry, he threatened Zbyszko 
with his finger and said : 

“ How clever you are ! But you must be careful 
that you do not meet the same fate that the Ger- 
man, Bey hard, did.” 

u What happened to him ? ” asked Zych. 

“ They burned him on a pile.” 

“ What for?” 

“ Because he used to say that a layman could 
understand God’s secrets as well as the clergy.” 

“ They punished him severely ! ” 

“ But righteously ! ” shouted the abbot, “ be- 
cause he had blasphemed against the Holy Ghost. 
What do you think ? Is a layman able to interpret 
any of God’s secrets ? ” 

“ He cannot by an}’’ means ! ” exclaimed the 
wandering seminarists, together. 

“ Keep quiet, you shpilvien /” said the abbot; 


Knights of the Cross. 255 

“ you are not ecclesiastics, although your heads are 
shaved.” 

“We are not ‘ shpilmen,' but courtiers of Your 
Grace,” answered one of them, looking toward a 
large bucket from which the smell of hops and 
malt was filling the air. 

“ Look ! He is talking from a barrel ! ” ex- 
claimed the abbot. “ Hej,you shaggy one! Why 
do you look at the bucket ? You will not find any 
Latin at the bottom of that.” 

“ I am not looking for Latin, but for beer; but 
I cannot find any.” 

The abbot turned toward Zbyszko, who was 
looking with astonishment at such courtiers as 
these, and said : 

“ They are clerici scholares ; 1 but every one of 
them prefers to throw his books aside, and taking 
his lute, wander through the world. I shelter and 
nourish them ; what else can I do ? They are 
good for nothing, but they know how to sing and 
they are familiar with God’s service ; therefore I 
have some benefit out of them in my church, and 
in case of need, they will defend me, because some 
of them are fierce fellows ! This pilgrim says that 
he was in the Holy Land ; but I have asked him in 
vain about some of the seas and countries ; he 
does not know even the name of the Greek em- 
peror nor in what city he lives.” 

“ I did know,” said the pilgrim, in a hoarse 
voice; “but the fever I caught at the Danube, 
shook everything out of me.” 

“ What surprises me most is, that they wear 
swords, being wandering seminarists,” said Zb} 7 szko. 

“ They are allowed to wear them,” said the 
1 Seminarists students, 


256 Knights of the Cross. 

abbot, “ because they have not received orders 
yet ; and there is no occasion for anyone to won- 
der because I wear a sword even though I am an 
abbot. A year ago I challenged Wilk of Brzo- 
zowa to fight for the forests which you passed ; 
but he did not appear.” 

“ How could he fight with one of the clergy ? ” 
interrupted Zych. 

At this the abbot became angry , struck the table 
with his fist, and exclaimed : 

“ When I wear armor, then I am not a priest, 
but a nobleman ! He did not come because he pre- 
ferred to have his servants attack me in Tulcza. 
That is why I wear a sword : Omnes leges , omni- 
ague iura vim vi repellere cunctisque sese def ensure 
permittunt ! That is why I gave them their 
swords.” 

Hearing the Latin, Zych, Macko and Zbyszko 
became silent and bent their heads before the abbot’s 
wisdom, because they did not understand a word 
of it ; as for the abbot, he looked very angry for a 
while, and then he said : 

“ Who knows but what he will attack me even 
here ? ” 

“Owa! Let him come 1 ” exclaimed the wander- 
ing seminarists, seizing the hilts of their swords. 

“ I would like to have him attack me ! I am 
longing for a fight.” 

“ He will not do that,” said Zych. “ It is more 
likely that he will come to bow to you. He gave 
up the forests, and now he is anxious about his son. 
You know ! But he can wait a long time 1 ” 

Meanwhile the abbot became quieted and said : 

“ I saw young Wilk drinking with Cztan of 
Rogow in an inn in Krzesnia, They did not recog- 


Knights of the Cross. 257 

nize us at once, because it was dark ; they were 
talking about Jagienka.” 

Here he turned to Zbyszko: 

“ And about you, too.” 

“ What do they want from me ? ” 

“ They do not want anything from you ; but 
they do not like it that there is a third young man 
near Zgorzelice. Cztan said to Wilk : 1 After I 
tan his skin, he will not be so smooth.’ And Wilk 
said : ‘ Perhaps he will be afraid of us ; if not, I 

will break his bones ! ’ Then the} 7- assured each 
other that you would be afraid of them.” 

Hearing this Macko looked at Zych, and Zych 
looked at him ; their faces expressed great cunning 
and joy. Neither of them was sure whether the 
abbot had really heard such a conversation, or 
whether he was only saying this to excite Zbyszko ; 
but they both knew, and Macko especially, that 
there was no better way to incite Zbyszko to try 
to win Jagienka. 

The abbot added deliberately : 

“ It is true, they are fierce fellows ! ” 

Zbyszko did not show any excitement ; but he 
asked in a strange tone that did not sound like his 
voice : 

“ To-morrow is Sunday ? ” 

“ Yes, Sunday. ” 

“ You will go to church ? ” 

“ Yes ! ” 

“ Where ? to Krzesnia ? ” 

11 That is the nearest ! ” 

“ Well, all right then I ” 


CHAPTER IX. 


Zybszko, having joined Zych and Jagienka, who 
were accompanying the abbot and his retinue to 
Krzesnia, rode with them, because he wanted to 
show the abbot that he was afraid neither of Wilk 
of Brzozowa, nor of Cztan of Rogow. He was 
again surprised at Jagienka’s beauty. He had 
often seen her in Zgorzelice and Bogdaniec, dressed 
beautifully ; but never had she looked as she did 
now when going to church. Her cloak was made 
of red broadcloth, lined with ermine ; she wore red 
gloves, and on her head was a little hood embroid- 
ered with gold, from beneath which two braids fell 
down on her shoulders. She was not sitting on the 
horse astride, but on a high saddle which had an 
arm and a little bench for her feet, which scarcely 
showed from beneath her long skirt. Zych per- 
mitted the girl to dress in a sheepskin overcoat and 
high-legged boots when at home, but required that 
for church she should be dressed not like the 
daughter of a poor iclodyczJca, 1 but like the panna 
of a mighty nobleman. Two boys, dressed like 
pages, conducted her horse. Four servants were 
riding behind with the abbot’s seminarists, who 
were armed with swords and carried their lutes. 
Zbyszko admired all the retinue, but especially 
Jagienka, who looked like a picture. The abbot, 
who was dressed in a red cloak, having enormous 
sleeves, resembled a traveling prince. The most 
modest dress was worn by Zych, who requiring 

1 Diminutive of wlodylca. 

258 


Knights of the Cross. 259 

magnificent display for the others, for himself 
cared only for singing and joy. 

Zych, Zbyszko, Jagienka and the abbot rode to- 
gether. At first the abbot ordered his shpilmen to 
sing some church songs; afterward, when he was 
tired of their songs, he began to talk with Zbyszko, 
who smiled at his enormous sword, which w r as as 
large as a two-handed German sword. 

“ I see,” said he gravely, “ that you wonder at 
my sword ; the synod permits a clergyman to wear 
a sword during a journey, and I am traveling. 
When the holy father forbade the ecclesiastics to 
wear swords and red dresses, most assuredly he 
meant the men of low birth, because God intended 
that noblemen should wear arms; and he who 
would dare to take this right from a nobleman, 
would oppose His eternal will.” 

“ I saw the Mazovian Prince Henryk, when he 
fought in the lists,” said Zbyszko. 

“We do not censure him, because he fought,” 
answered the abbot, raising his finger, “ but because 
he married and married unhappily ; fornicarium 
and bibulam had taken mulierem , whom Bachum 
since she was young adorabat, and besides that she 
was adultera , from whom no one could expect any 
good.” He stopped his horse and began to ex- 
pound with still greater gravity : 

“ Whoever wishes to marry, or to choose uxorem , 
must ascertain if she is pious, moral, a good house- 
keeper and cleanly. This is recommended not only 
by the fathers of the church, but also by a certain 
pagan sage, called Seneca. And how can you 
know whether you have chosen well, if you do not 
know the nest from which you take your life com- 
panion ? Because another sage has said : Pomus 


26 o 


Knights of the Cross. 

nam cadit absque arbore. As is the ox, so is the 
skin ; as is the mother, so is the girl. From which 
you, a sinner, must draw this moral, — that you 
must look for your wife not far away, but near; 
because if you get a bad one, you will cry as did 
the philosopher, when his quarrelsome wife poured 
aquam sordidam on his head.” 

“ In saecula saeculorum , amen ! ” exclaimed in 
unison the wandering seminarists, who when re- 
sponding to the abbot, did not always answer 
properly. 

They were all listening very attentively to the 
abbot’s words, admiring his eloquence and his 
knowledge of the Scriptures ; he apparently did not 
speak directly to Zbyszko; but on the contrary, he 
turned more toward Zych and Jagienka, as if he 
wished to edify them. But evidently Jagienka un- 
derstood what he was trying to do, because from 
beneath her long eyelashes, she looked at Zbyszko, 
who frowned and dropped his head as if he were 
seriously thinking about what the abbot had said. 

After this the retinue moved on silently ; but 
when they came near Krzesnia, the abbot touched 
his girdle and then turned it so that he could seize 
the hilt of his sword more easily, and said : 

“ I am sure that old Wilk of Brzozowa will come 
with a good retinue.” 

11 Perhaps,” replied Z} T ch, “ but I heard that he 
was not well.” 

“ One of my seminarists heard that he intends 
to attack us in front of the inn after the service is 
over.” 

“ He will not do that without a challenge, and 
especially after holy mass.” 

“ May God bring him to reason. I do not seek 


Knights of the Cross. 261 

a quarrel with anybody and I bear my wrongs pa- 
tiently.” 

Here he looked at the shpilmen , and said : 

“ Do not draw your swords, and remember that 
you are spiritual servants ; but if they attack us 
first, then strike them ! ” 

Zbyszko, while riding beside Jagienka, said to 
her : 

“ I am sure that in Krzesnia we will meet young 
Wilk and Cztan. Show me them from afar, so that 
I may know them.” 

“ Very well, Zbyszku,” answered Jagienka. 

“ Do they not meet you before the service and 
after the service ? What do they do then ? ” 

“ They serve me.” 

“They will not serve you now, understand?” 
And she answered again, almost with humility : 

“ Very well, Zbyszku.” 

Further conversation was interrupted by the 
sound of the wooden knockers, there being no bells 
in Krzesnia. After a few moments they arrived at 
the church. From the crowd in front, waiting for 
mass, young Wilk and Cztan of Rogow came for- 
ward immediately; but Zbyszko jumped from his 
horse, and before they could reach her, seized 
Jagienka and lifted her down from her horse; then 
he took her by the hand, and looking at them 
threateningly, conducted her to the church. 

In the vestibule of the church, they were again 
disappointed. Both rushed to the font of holy 
water, plunged their hands in, and then stretched 
them toward the girl. But Zbyszko did the same, 
and she touched his fingers ; then having made the 
sign of the cross, she entered the church with him. 
Then not only young Wilk, but Cztan of Rogow 


262 Knights of the Cross. 

also, notwithstanding his stupidity, understood that 
this had been done purposely, and both were very 
angry. Wilk rushed out of the vestibule and ran 
like a madman, not knowing where he was going. 
Cztan rushed after him, although not knowing 
why. 

They stopped at the corner of the inclosure where 
there were some large stones ready for the founda- 
tion of the tower which was to be built in Krzesnia. 
Then, Wilk wishing to assuage the wrath which 
raged in his breast, seized one of these stones, and 
began to shake it ; Cztan seeing him do this, seized 
it also, and both began to roll it toward the church 
gate. 

The people looked at them with amazement, 
thinking that they had made some vow, and that 
in this way they wished to contribute to the build- 
ing of the tower. This effort gave them relief and 
they came to their senses ; then they stood, pale 
from their exertion, puffing and looking at each 
other. 

Cztan of Rogow was the first to break the silence. 

“ What now ? ” asked he. 

“ What?” answered Wilk. 

“ Shall we attack him immediately ? ” 

“ How can we do that in the church ? ” 

“ Not in the church, but after mass.” 

“ He is with Zych and the abbot. And have 
you forgotten that Zych said that if there were a 
fight, he would refuse to let either of us visit at 
Zgorzelice. But for that, I would have broken 
your ribs long ago.” 

“Or I, yours 1” answered Cztan, clinching his 
powerful fists. 

And their eyes began to sparkle threateningly ; 



THE WEST SIDE OF THE CASTLE ON THE WAWEL 






Knights of the Cross. 263 

but soon they both realized that now, more than 
ever, they needed to have a good understanding. 
They often fought together ; but after each fight, 
they always became reconciled, because although 
they were divided by their love for Jagienka, they 
could not live without each other. Now they had 
a common foe and they understood that the enemy 
was a dangerous one. 

After a while Cztan asked : 

“ What shall we do ? Shall we send him a 
challenge ? ” 

Wilk, although he w*as wiser, did not know what 
to do. Fortunately the knockers resounded to no- 
tify the people that mass would begin. When he 
heard them he said : 

“What shall we do? Go to church now and 
after that, we will do whatever pleases God.” 

Cztan of Rogow was pleased with this answer. 

“ Perhaps the Lord Jesus will send us an inspi- 
ration,” said he. 

“ And will bless us,” added Wilk. 

“ According to justice.” 

They went to church, and having listened de- 
voutly to the mass, they grew more hopeful. They 
did not lose their temper after mass, when Jagi- 
enka again accepted holy water from Zbyszko. In 
the church-yard they bowed to Zych, to Jagienka 
and even to the abbot, although he was an enemy 
of Wilk of Brzozowa. The}' scowled at Zbyszko, 
but did not attempt to touch him, although their 
hearts were throbbing with grief, anger and jeal- 
ousy ; never before had Jagienka seemed to them 
to be as beautiful as she was then. When the 
brilliant retinue moved on and when from afar 
they heard the merry song of the ambulant semi- 


264 Knights of* the Cross. 

narists, Cztan began to wipe tbe perspiration from 
his hairy cheeks and to snort like a horse ; as for 
Wilk, he said, gnashing his teeth : 

“ To the inn ! To the inn ! Woe to me ! ” Af- 
terward remembering what had relieved them be- 
fore, they again seized the stone and rolled it back 
to its former place. 

Zbyszko rode beside Jagienka, listening to the 
abbot’s shpilmen singing merry songs; but w T hen 
they had traveled five or six furlongs, he suddenly 
reined in his horse, and said : 

“ Oh 1 I intended to pay for a mass to be said 
for uncle’s health and I forgot it ; I must return.” 

“ I)o not go back ! ” exclaimed Jagienka ; “ we 
will send from Zgorzelice.” 

“ No, I will return, and } r ou must not w r ait for 
me. W r ith God ! ” 

“With God,” said the abbot. “Go!” And his 
face brightened ; when Zbyszko disappeared, he 
touched Zych wdth his elbow and said : 

“ Do you understand ? ” 

“ What?” 

“ He will surely fight in Krzesnia with Wilk and 
Cztan ; but I wished for it and I am glad.” 

“They are dreadful boys! If they wound him, 
then what of it ? ” 

“What of it? If he fight for Jagienka, then 
how can he afterward think about that other girl, 
Jurandowna? From this time, Jagienka will be 
his lady, not the other girl ; and I wish it because 
he is my relative and I like him.” 

“ Bah ! What about his vow r ? ” 

“ I will give him absolution in the twinkling of 
an eye ! Have you not heard that I promised to 
absolve him ? ” 


Knights of the Cross. 265 

“ Your head is wise about everything,” answered 
Zych. 

The abbot was pleased with this praise ; then he 
approached nearer Jagienka and asked : 

“ Why are you so sad ? ” 

She leaned on the saddle, seized the abbot’s hand 
and lifted it to her mouth : 

“ Godfather, could you not send your shpilmen 
to Krzesnia ? ” 

“ What for ? They will get drunk in the inn — 
that’s all.” 

“ But they may prevent a quarrel.” 

The abbot looked into her eyes and then said 
sharply : 

11 Let them even kill him.” 

“ Then they must kill me also I ” exclaimed Jag- 
ienka. 

The bitterness which had accumulated in her 
bosom since that conversation about Danusia with 
Zbyszko, mingled with grief, now gushed forth in 
a stream of tears. Seeing this, the abbot encircled 
her with his arm, almost covering her with his 
enormous sleeve, and began to talk : 

“ Do not be afraid, my dear little girl. They 
may quarrel, but the other bo3 T s are noblemen ; 
they will attack him only in a chivalrous manner ; 
they will call him up on the field, and then he can 
manage for himself, even if he be obliged to fight 
with both of them at once. As for J urandowna, 
about whom you have heard, I will tell you this : 
there is no wood growing for a bed for the other 
girl.” 

“ If he prefers the other girl, then I do not care 
about him,” answered Jagienka, through her tears. 

“ Then why do you weep ? ” 


266 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Because I am afraid for him.” 

u Woman’s sensei ” said the abbot, laughing. 

Then having bent toward Jagienka’s ear, he said : 

“ You must remember, dear girl, that even if he 
take you, he will be obliged to fight just the same ; 
a nobleman must be a knight.” Here he bent still 
closer and added : 

“ And he will take you, and before long, as God 
is in heaven ! ” 

“ I do not know about that ! ” answered Jagienka. 

But she began to smile through her tears, and 
to look at the abbot as if she wished to ask him 
how he knew it. 

Meanwhile, Zbyszko having returned toKrzesnia, 
went directly to the priest, because he really wished 
to have a mass read for Macko’s health ; after hav- 
ing settled about that, he went to the inn, where 
he expected to find young Wilk of Brzozowa, and 
Cztan of Rogow. 

He found both of them there, and also many 
other people, noblemen, farmers and a few “ mad- 
cap fellows ” showing different German tricks. At 
first he could not recognize anybody, because the 
windows of the inn being made of ox bladders, did 
not let in a good light ; but when the servant put 
some resinous wood on the fire, he noticed in the 
corner behind the beer buckets, Cztan’s hairy 
cheeks, and Wilk’s furious face. 

Then he walked slowly toward them, pushing 
aside the people ; when he reached them, he struck 
the table so heavily with his fist that the noise re- 
sounded throughout the whole inn. 

They arose immediately and began to turn their 
girdles; but before they could grasp the hilts of 
their swords, Zbyszko threw down a glove, and 


Knights of the Cross. 267 

speaking through his nose, as the knights used to 
speak while challenging, he said these words which 
were unexpected by everybody : 

“ If either of you, or any other knightly person 
here present, deny that the most beautiful and most 
virtuous girl in the world is Panna Danuta Juran- 
downa of Spychow, that one I will challenge to 
combat, on horseback or on foot, until the first 
kneeling, or until the last breath.” 

Wilk and Cztan were astonished as much as the 
abbot would have been, had he heard Zbyszko’s 
words ; and for a while they could not say a word. 
Who was this panna ? They cared about Jagienka 
and not about her ; and if this youth did not care 
for Jagienka, then what did he wish? Why had 
he made them angry in the church-yard ? What 
did he return for, and why did he wish to quarrel 
with them ? These questions produced such con- 
fusion in their minds, that they opened their 
mouths widely and stared at Zbyszko as if he were 
not a man, but some German wonder. 

But the more intelligent Wilk, who was a little 
familiar with chivalrous customs and knew that 
often a knight served one lady, but married an- 
other, thought that this must be a similar case, 
and that he must seize the opportunity to defend 
Jagienka. 

Therefore he came out from behind the table, and 
coming close to Zbyszko, asked threateningly : 

“ Then, you dog-brother, you mean to say that 
Jagienka Zychowna is not the most beautiful girl 
in the world ? ” 

Cztan followed him ; and the people surrounded 
them, because they understood that it would not 
end in words. 


CHAPTER X. 


When Jagienka reached home, she immediately 
sent a servant to Krzesnia to learn whether there 
had been a fight in the inn, or whether there had 
been a challenge. But the servant having received 
a slcojec j 1 began to drink with the priest’s servants, 
and did not hasten. Another servant who had 
been sent to Bogdaniec to inform Macko that the 
abbot was going to pay him a visit, returned, hav- 
ing fulfilled the commission and reported that he 
had seen Zbyszko playing dice with the old man. 
This partly soothed Jagienka, because knowing by 
experience how dexterous Zbyszko was, she was 
not so much afraid about a regular duel, as she was 
about some unexpected accident in the inn. She 
wanted to accompany the abbot to Bogdaniec, but 
he was not willing. He wished to talk with 
Macko about the pledge and about some other im- 
portant business ; and then he wanted to go there to- 
ward night. Having learned that Zbyszko had 
returned home safe, he became very jovial and 
ordered his wandering seminarists to sing and 
shout. They obeyed him so well that the forest 
resounded with the noise, and in Bogdaniec, the 
farmers came out from their houses, and looked to 
see whether there was a fire or an invasion of the 
enemy. The pilgrim riding ahead, quieted them 
by telling them that a high ecclesiastical dignitary 

1 Piece of money; it is twenty-fourth part of grzyuma or 
mark, which was worth half pound of silver; one slcojec 
was worth about one-third of an ounce. 

268 


Knights of the Cross. 


269 


was coming ; therefore when they saw the abbot, 
they bowed to him, and some of them even made 
the sign of the cross on their chests ; he seeing how 
they respected him, rode along with joyful pride, 
pleased with the world and full of kindness toward 
the people. 

Macko and Zbyszko having heard the singing, 
came to the gate to meet him. Some of the sem- 
inarists had been in Bogdaniec before with the 
abbot ; but others of them having joined the ret- 
inue lately, had never seen it until now. They 
were disappointed when they saw the miserable 
house which could not be compared with the large 
mansion in Zgorzelice. But they were reassured 
when they saw the smoke coming out from the 
thatched roof of the house ; and they were greatly 
pleased when upon entering the room, they smelt 
saffron and different kinds of meats, and noticed 
two tables full of tin dishes, empt}' as yet, but 
enormous. On the smaller table which was pre- 
pared for the abbot, shone a silver dish and also a 
beautifully engraved silver cup, both taken with 
the other treasures from the Fryzes. 

Macko and Zbyszko invited them to the table 
immediately ; but the abbot who had eaten plenti- 
fully in Zgorzelice, refused because he had some- 
thing else on his mind. Since his arrival he had 
looked at Zbyszko attentively and uneasily, as if 
he desired to see on him some traces of the fight; 
but seeing the quiet face of the youth, he began to 
be impatient ; finally he was unable to restrain his 
curiosity an}' longer. 

11 Let us go into the chamber,” said he, “ to 
speak about the pledge. Do not refuse me ; that 
will make me angry ! ” 


270 Knights of the Cross. 

Here be turned to the seminarists and shouted : 

“ You keep quiet and do not listen at the 
door!” 

Having said this, he opened the door to the 
chamber and entered, followed by Zbyszko and 
Macko. • As soon as they were seated on the 
chests, the abbot turned toward the young knight : 

“ Did you go back to Krzesnia ? ” asked he. 

“ Yes, I was there.” 

“ And what ? ” 

“ Well, I paid for a mass for my uncle’s health, 
that’s all.” 

The abbot moved on the chest impatiently. 

“ Ha ! ” thought he, “ he did not meet Cztan and 
Wilk ; perhaps they were not there, and perhaps 
he did not look for them. I was mistaken.” 

But he was angry because he was mistaken, and 
because his plans had not been realized ; therefore 
immediately his face grew red and he began to 
breathe loudly. 

“ Let us speak about the pledge ! ” said he. 
“ Have you the money ? If not, then the estate is 
mine ! ” 

Macko, who knew how to act with him, rose 
silently, opened the chest on which he was sitting, 
and took out of it a bag of grzyivien , evidently pre- 
pared for this occasion, and said ; 

“ We are poor people, but we have the money ; 
we will pay what is right, as it is written in the 
‘ letter ’ which I signed with the mark of the holy 
cross. If you want to be paid for the improve- 
ments, we will not quarrel about that either; we 
will pay the amount you say, and we will bow to 
you, our benefactor.” 

Having said this, he kneeled at the abbot’s knee 


2 7 1 


Knights of the Cross. 

and Zbyszko did the same. The abbot, who ex- 
pected some quarrels and arguing, was very much 
surprised at such a proceeding, and not very much 
pleased with it ; he wanted to dictate some condi- 
tions and he saw that he would have no oppor- 
tunity to do so. 

Therefore returning the “ letter ” or rather the 
mortgage which Macko had signed with a cross, 
he said : 

“ Why are you talking to me about an additional 
payment ? ” 

“ Because we do not want to receive any pres- 
ents,” answered Macko cunningly, knowing well 
that the more he quarreled in that matter the more 
he would get. 

At this the abbot reddened with anger : 

“ Did you ever see such people ? They do not 
wish to accept anything from a relative 1 You 
have too much bread ! I did not take waste land 
and I do not return it waste ; and if I want to give 
you this bag, I will do it 1 ” 

“ You would not do that ! ” exclaimed Macko. 

“ I will not do it I Here is your pledge ! Here 
is your money ! I give it because I want to, and 
had I even thrown it into the road, it would be 
none of your affairs. You shall see if I will not do 
as I wish 1 ” 

Having said this, he seized the bag and threw it 
on the floor so hard that it burst, and the money 
was scattered. 

“ May God reward }’ou ! May God reward you, 
father and benefactor ! ” exclaimed Macko, who had 
been waiting for this; “ I would not accept it from 
anyone else, but from a relation find a spiritual 
father, I will accept it,” 


272 Knights of the Cross. 

The abbot looked threateningly at both of them, 
and finally he said : 

“ Although I am angry, I know what I am 
doing ; therefore hold what you have, because I 
assure you that you shall not have one skojec 
more.” 

“We did not expect even this.” 

“ You know that Jagienka will inherit every- 
thing I have.” 

“ The land also? ” asked Macko, simply. 

“ The land also 1 ” shouted the abbot. 

At this Macko’s face grew long, but he recovered 
himself and said : 

“ Ej, why should you think about death 1 May 
the Lord Jesus grant you a hundred years or more 
of life, and an important bishopric soon.” 

“ Certainly ! Am I worse than others ? ” said 
the abbot. 

“ Not worse, but better 1 ” 

These words appeased the abbot, for his anger 
never lasted long. 

“ Well,” said he, “ you are my relations, and she 
is only my goddaughter ; but I love her, and 
Zych also. There is no better man in the world 
than Zych and no better girl than Jagienka, also I 
Who can say anything against them?” 

He began to look angry, but Macko did not con- 
tradict ; he quickly affirmed that there was no 
worthier neighbor in the whole kingdom. 

“ And as for the girl,” said he, “ I could not love 
my own daughter any more than I love her. 
With her help, I recovered my health and I shall 
never forget it until my death.” 

“ You will both be punished if you forget it,” 
said the abbot, “ and I will curse you. But I do 


2 73 


Knights of the Cross. 

not wish to wrong you, therefore I have found a 
way by which, what I will leave after my death, 
can belong to you and to Jagienka ; do you under- 
stand ? ” 

“ May God help us to realize that 1 ” answered 
Macko. *‘Sweet Jesus 1 I would go on foot to 
the grave of the queen in Krakow or to Lysa 
Gora 1 to bow to the Holy Cross.” 

The abbot was very much pleased with such 
sincerity ; he smiled and said : 

“ The girl is perfectly right to be particular in 
her choice, because she is pretty, rich and of good 
family I Of what account are Cztan or Wilk, when 
the son of a wojewoda would not be too good for 
her! But if somebody, as myself for instance, 
spoke in favor of any particular one, then she 
would marry him, because she loves me and knows 
that I will advise her well.” 

“ The one whom you advise her to marry, will 
be very lucky,” said Macko. 

But the abbot turned to Zbyszko : 

“ What do you say to this ? ” 

“ Well, I think the same as my uncle does.” 

The face of the abbot became still more serene ; 
he struck Zbyszko’s shoulder with his hand so hard 
that the blow resounded in the chamber, and asked : 

“ Why did you not let Cztan or Wilk approach 
Jagienka at church ? ” 

“ Because I did not want them to think that I 
was afraid of them, and I did not want you to 
think so.” 

>“1301(1 Mountain” — a place in Poland, where one of 
the first, three Benedictine monasteries was built by the 
king, Boleslaw Chrobry (the Valiant) 1125. In this monas- 
tery is a part of our Saviour’s cross — hence pilgrimages to 
that place. 


274 Knights of the Cross. 

il But you gave the holy water to her.” 

“ Yes, I did.” 

The abbot gave him another blow. 

“ Then, take her I ” 

11 Take her 1 ” exclaimed Macko, like an echo. 

At this Zbyszko gathered up his hair, put it in 
the net, and answered quietly : 

“ How can I take her, when before the altar in 
Tyniec, I made a vow to Danusia Jurandowna? ” 

“ You made a vow about the peacock’s tufts, and 
you must get them, but take Jagienka immediately.” 

“ No,” answered Zbyszko ; “ afterward when 
Danusia covered me with her veil, I promised that 
I would marry her.” 

The blood began to rush to the abbot’s face ; his 
ears turned blue, and his eyes bulged ; he ap- 
proached Zbyszko and said, in a voice muffled with 
anger : 

“ Your vows are the chaff and I am the wind ; 
understand ! Ot ! ” 

And he blew on Zbyszko’s head so powerfully, 
that the net fell off and the hair was scattered on 
his shoulders. Then Zbyszko frowned, and looking 
into the abbot’s eyes, he said : 

“ In my vows is my honor, and over my honor, 
I alone am the guardian ! ” 

At this, the abbot not being accustomed to oppo- 
sition, lost his breath to such a degree, that for a 
time he could not speak. There was an ill-omened 
silence, which finalty was broken by Macko: 

“ Zbyszku ! ” exclaimed he, “ come to your wits 
again ! What is the matter with you ? ” 

Meanwhile the abbot raised his hand and point- 
ing toward the youth, began to shout : 

“ What is the matter with him ? I know what 


Knights of the Cross. 275 

is the matter; be has not the heart of a nobleman, 
nor of a knight, but of a hare 1 That is the matter 
with him ; he is afraid of Cztan and Wilk ! ” 

But Zbyszko, who had remained cool and calm, 
carelessly shrugged his shoulders and answered : 

“ Owa! I broke their heads when I was in 
Krzesnia.” 

“ For heaven’s sake ! ” exclaimed Macko. 

The abbot stared for a while at Zbyszko. Anger 
was struggling with admiration in him, and his 
reason told him that from that fight, he might 
derive some benefit for his plans. 

Therefore having become cooler, he shouted to 
Zbyszko : 

“ Why didn’t you tell us that before ? ” 

“ Because I was ashamed. I thought they would 
challenge me, as it is customary for knights to do, 
to fight on horseback or on foot ; but they are 
bandits, not knights. Wilk first took a board from 
the table, Cztan seized another and they both 
rushed against me ! What could I do ? I seized 
a bench ; well — you know 1 ” 

“ Are they still alive ? ” asked Macko. 

“ Yes, they are alive, but they were hurt. They 
breathed when I left.” 

The abbot, rubbing his forehead, listened ; then 
he suddenly jumped from the chest, on which he 
had seated himself to be more comfortable and to 
think the matter over, and exclaimed : 

“ Wait ! I want to tell you something ! ” 

“ What ? ” asked Zbyszko. 

“ If you fought for Jagienka and injured them 
for her sake, then you are really her knight, not 
Danusia’s ; and j^ou must take Jagienka.” 

Having said this, he put his hands on his hips 


276 Knights of the Cross. 

and looked at Zbyszko triumphantly ; but Zbyszko 
smiled and said : 

“ Hej ! I knew very well why you wanted me to 
fight with them ; but you have not succeeded in 
your plans.” 

“ Why ? Speak 1 ” 

“ Because I challenged them to deny that Da- 
nusia Jurandowna is the prettiest and the most 
virtuous girl in the world ; they took Jagienka’s 
part, and that is why there was a fight.” 

Having heard this, the abbot stood amazed, and 
only the frequent movement of his eyes indicated 
that he was still alive. Finally he turned, opened 
the door with his foot, and rushed into the other 
room ; there he seized the curved stick from the 
pilgrim’s hands and began to strike the shpilmen 
with it, roaring like a wounded urus. 

“ To horse, you rascals ! To horse, you dog- 
faiths 1 I will not put my foot in this house 
again ! To horse, he who believes in God, to 
horse ! ” 

Then he opened the outer door and went into the 
court-yard, followed by the frightened seminarists. 
They rushed to the stable and began to saddle the 
horses. In vain Macko followed the abbot, and 
entreated him to remain ; swore that it was not his 
fault. The abbot cursed the house, the people and 
the fields ; when the}' brought him a horse, he 
jumped in the saddle without touching the stirrups 
and galloped away looking, with his large sleeves 
filled by the wind, like an enormous red bird. The 
seminarists rushed after him, like a herd following 
its leader. 

Macko stood looking after them for some time ; 
but when they disappeared in the forest, he re- 


Knights of* the Cross. 277 

turned slowly to the room and said to Zbyszko, 
shaking his head sadly : 

“ See what you have done ? ” 

“ It would not have happened if I had gone 
away ; and it is your fault that I did not.” 

“ Why ? ” 

“ Because I did not wish to leave you when you 
were sick.” 

“ And what will you do now ? ” 

“ Now I shall go.” 

“ Where?” 

“ To Mazowsze to see Danusia ; and after that 
to search for peacock’s tufts among the Germans.” 

Macko was silent for a moment, then he said : 

“ He returned the ‘ letter,’ but the mortgage is 
recorded in the mortgage-book at the court. Now 
the abbot will not give us even a slcojec .” 

“ I do not care. You have money, and I do not 
need anything for my journej^. I will be received 
everywhere and my horses will be fed ; if I only 
had a suit of armor on my back and a sword in 
my hand, I would need nothing else.” 

Macko began to think about everything that had 
happened. All his plans and wishes had been 
frustrated. He had wished with his whole heart 
that Zbyszko would marry Jagienka ; but he now 
realized that this wish would never be fulfilled ; 
and considering the abbot’s anger, the behavior of 
Zbyszko toward Jagienka and finally the fight with 
Cztan and Wilk, he concluded it would be better 
to allow Zbyszko to go. 

“ Ha ! ” said he, finalty, “ if you must seek for the 
peacock’s feathers on the heads of the Knights of 
the Cross, go then. Let the Lord Jesus’ will be 
accomplished. But I must go immediately to 


278 Knights of the Cross. 

Zgorzelice ; perhaps I will succeed in appeasing 
their wrath if I implore pardon of the abbot and of 
Zycli ; I care especially for the friendship of Zych.” 
Here he looked into Zbyszko’s e3-es and asked : 

“ I)o you not regret Jagienka ? ” 

“ May God give her health and the best of every- 
thing 1 ” answered Zbyszko. 


END OP PART SECOND. 


PART THIRD. 


279 









CHAPTER I. 


Macko waited patiently for several days, hoping 
to receive some news from Zgorzelice, or to hear 
that the abbot’s anger had been appeased ; finally 
he became impatient and determined to go person- 
ally to see Zych. Everything had happened con- 
trary to his wishes, and now he was anxious to 
know whether Z} r ch was angry with him. He was 
afraid that the abbot would never be reconciled 
with Zbyszko and him. He wanted, however, to 
do everything he could, to soften that anger ; there- 
fore while riding, he was thinking what he would 
say in Zgorzelice, to palliate the offence and pre- 
serve the old friendship with his neighbor. His 
thoughts, however, were not clear, therefore he was 
glad to find Jagienka alone; the girl received him 
as usual with a bow and kissed his hand, — in a 
word, she was friendly, but a little sad. 

“ Is your father home? ” asked he. 

“ He went out hunting with the abbot. They 
may be back at any moment.” 

Having said this, she conducted him into the 
house, where they both sat in silence for a long 
time ; the girl spoke first, and said : 

“ Are you lonely now in Bogdaniec?” 

“Very lonely,” answered Macko. “Then you 
knew that Zbyszko had gone away ? ” 

Jagienka sighed softly : 

“ Yes, I knew it the very same day; I thought 
he would come here to bid me good-bye, but he did 
not.” 


281 


282 Knights of* the Cross. 

“ How could he come ! ” said Macko. “ The 
abbot would have torn him to pieces ; neither 
would your father have welcomed him.” 

She shook her head and said : 

“ E j ! I would not allow anybody to injure him.” 

Upon this Macko hugged the girl and said : 

“God be with you, girl! You are sad, but I 
also am sad. Let me tell you that neither the 
abbot nor your own father loves you more than I 
do. I wish that Zbyszko had chosen you, and not 
another.” 

There came upon Jagienka such a moment of 
grief and longing, that she could not conceal her 
feelings, but said : 

“ I shall never see him again, or if I see him, it 
will be with Jurandowna, and then I will cry my 
eyes out.” 

She raised her apron and covered her eyes, 
which were filled with tears. 

Macko said : 

“ Stop crying ! He has gone, but with God’s 
grace, he will not come back with J urandowna.” 

“Why not?” said Jagienka, from behind her 
apron. 

“ Because Jurand does not want to give him the 
girl.” 

Then Jagienka suddenly uncovered her face, and 
having turned toward Macko, said to him : 

“ Zbyszko told me that ; but is it true ? ” 

“ As true as that God is in heaven.” 

“ But why ? ” 

“ Who knows why. Some vow, or something 
like that, and there is no remission for vows ! He 
liked Zbyszko, because the boy promised to help 
him in his vengeance; but even that was useless. 


Knights of the Cross. 283 

Jurand would listen neither to persuasion, nor to 
command, nor to prayers. He said lie could not. 
Well, there must be some reason why he could not 
do it, and he will not change his mind, because he 
is stern and unyielding. Don’t lose hope but cheer 
up. Rightly speaking, the boy was obliged to go, 
because he had sworn in the church to secure three 
peacocks’ crests. Then, also, the girl covered him 
with her veil, which w r as a sign that she would 
take him for her husband ; otherwise they would 
have beheaded him ; for that, he must be grateful 
to her — one cannot deny it. With God’s help, she 
will not be his ; but according to the law, he is 
hers. Zych is angry with him ; the abbot has sent 
a plague upon him, so that his skin shivers; I am 
angry also, but if one thinks carefully, what else 
could he do? Since he belonged to the other girl, 
he was obliged to go. He is a nobleman. But I 
tell you this ; if the Germans do not kill him, then 
he will come back ; and he will come back not only 
to me an old man, not only to Bogdaniec, but to 
you, because he was very fond of you.” 

“ I don’t believe he was ! ” said Jagienka. 

But she drew near Macko, and having touched 
him with her elbow, she asked : 

“ How do you know it ? I am sure that is not 
true.” 

“ How do I know ? ” answered Macko. “ I saw 
how difficult it was for him to go away. When it 
was decided that he must go, I asked him : ‘ Do 

you not regret Jagienka ? ’ and he said : ‘ May 

God give her health and the best of everything.’ 
Then immediately he began to sigh.” 

“ I am sure that it is not true J ” said Jagienka, 
softly ; “ but tell roe again,” 


284 Knights of the Cross. 

“ As God is dear to me, it is true ! After seeing 
you, he will not care for the other girl, because you 
know yourself that there is no girl more beautiful 
than you in the whole world. He has felt God’s 
will toward you — do not fear — perhaps even more 
than you have felt it toward him.” 

“Not at all!” exclaimed Jagienka. Then she 
again covered her face, which was as rosy as an ap- 
ple, with her sleeve ; Macko smiled, passed his hand 
over his moustache and said : 

“ Ilej ! if I were only 3 r ounger ; but you must 
comfort } T ourself, because I see how it will be. He 
will get his spurs at the Mazowiecki court, because 
that is near the boundary and it is not difficult to 
kill a Krzyzak there. I know that there are good 
knights among the Germans ; but I think that it 
will take a very good one to defeat Zb3’szko. See 
how he routed Cztan of Rogow and Wilk of 
Brzozowa, although they are said to be dreadful 
boys and as strong as bears. He will bring his 
crests, but he will not bring Jurandowna.” 

“ But when will he return ? ” 

“ Bah ! if you are not willing to wait, then you 
will not be wronged. Repeat what I have told 3 t ou 
to the abbot and to 7iyo\i ; perhaps the3 r will not 
be so angry with Zbyszko.” 

“ How can I tell them anything ? Tatus is more 
sorrowful than angry ; but it is dangerous even to 
mention Zbyszko’s name to the abbot. He scolded 
me because I sent Zb3^szko a servant.” 

“ What servant ? ” 

“We had a Czech, whom tatus captured at Boles- 
law r iec, a good, faithful boy. His name w^as Hlawa. 
Tatus gave him to my service, because he was a 
wlodyka ; I gave him ft worthy armor and sent him 


Knights of the Cross. 285 

to Zbyszko, to serve and protect him. I also gave 
him a bag of money for the journey. He promised 
me that he would serve Zbyszko faithfully until 
death.” 

li My dear girl ! may God reward you 1 Was 
Zych opposed to your doing it ? ” 

“ Yes, at first talus did not want to let me do it; 
but when I began to coax him, then he consented. 
When the abbot heard about it from his seminar- 
ists, he immediately rushed out of the room swear- 
ing ; there was such a disturbance, that tatus escaped 
to the barn. Toward evening, the abbot took pity 
on my tears and even made me a present of some 
beads.” 

“ As God is dear to me, I do not know whether 
I love Zbyszko any better than I love you ; but he 
had a worthy retinue. I also gave him money, 
although he did not want to take it. Well, the 
Mazurs are not beyond the seas.” 

The conversation was interrupted by the bark- 
ing of dogs, by shouting and by the sounds of 
brass trumpets in front of the house. Having 
heard this, Jagienka said : 

“ Tatus and the abbot have returned from hunt- 
ing. Let us go outside ; it will be better for the 
abbot to see you there, and not to meet you unex- 
pectedly in the house.” 

Having said this, she conducted Macko out-of- 
doors ; in the court-yard, on the snow they per- 
ceived a throng of men, horses and dogs, also elks 
and wolves pierced with spears or shot with cross- 
bows. The abbot saw Macko before he dismounted, 
and hurled a spear toward him, not to strike him, 
but to show in that way, his great anger against 
the inhabitants of Bogdaniec. But Macko uncov- 


286 Knights of the Cross. 

ered and bowed to him as if be noticed nothing un- 
usual ; Jagienka, however, had not noticed the ab- 
bot’s action, because she was very much surprised 
to see her two wooers in the retinue. 

u Cztan and Wilk are here! ” she exclaimed ; “ I 
presume they met tatus in the forest.” 

Immediately the thought ran through Macko’s 
mind, that perhaps one of them would get Jagienka, 
and with her Moczydoly, the abbot’s lands, forests 
and money. Then grief and anger filled his heart, 
especially when he perceived what occurred. Be- 
hold, Wilk of Brzozowa, although only a short 
time before the abbot wanted to fight with his 
father, sprang to the abbot’s stirrups, and helped 
him to dismount ; and the abbot leaned in a friendly 
manner on the young nobleman’s shoulder. 

“ In that way, the abbot will become reconciled 
with old Wilk,” thought Macko, “ and he will give 
the forests and the lands with the girl.” 

His sad thoughts were interrupted by Jagienka 
who said : 

“ They are soon cured after Zbyszko’s beating ; 
but even if they come here every day, it will not 
benefit them ! ” 

Macko looked and saw that the girl’s face was 
red with anger, and that her blue eyes sparkled 
with indignation, although she knew very well 
that Cztan and Wilk had taken her part in the inn, 
and had been beaten on her account. 

Therefore Macko said i 

“ Bah ! you will do as the abbot commands.” 

She immediately retorted : 

“ The abbot will do what I wish.” 

“ Gracious Lord | ” thought Macko, “ attd tha| 
HtupicJ Zbpgko left guch a girl | u 


CHAPTER II. 


Zbyszko bad left Bogdaniec with a sad heart in- 
deed. In the first place he felt strange without his 
uncle, from whom he had never been separated be- 
fore, and to whom he was so accustomed, that he 
did not know how he would get along without him 
during the journey, as well as in the war. Then he 
regretted Jagienka. Although he was going to 
Danusia whom he loved dearly, still he had been so 
comfortable and happy with Jagienka, that now he 
felt sad without her. He w r as surprised himself at 
his grief, and even somewhat alarmed about it. 
He would not have minded if he longed for Jagi- 
enka onty as a brother longs for a sister ; but he 
noticed that he longed to embrace her, to put her 
on horseback, to carry her over the brooks, to 
wring the water from her tress, to wander with her 
in the forest, to gaze at her, and to converse with 
her. He w r as so accustomed to doing all this and 
it was so pleasant, that when he began to think 
about it, he forgot that he was going on a long 
journey to Mazury ; instead of that, he remem- 
bered the moment when Jagienka helped him in 
the forest, when he was struggling with the bear. 
It seemed to him as though it happened only yes- 
terday ; also as though it were onl} T yesterday 
when they went to the Odstajny lake for beavers. 
Then he recalled how beautifully she w r as dressed 
when going to church in Krzesnia, and how sur- 
prised he was that such a simple girl should appear 
like the daughter of a mighty lord, AH these 

mi 


288 Knights of the Cross. 

thoughts filled his heart with uneasiness, sweetness, 
and sadness. 

“ Had I only bid her good-bye,” he said to him- 
self, “ perhaps I would feel easier now.” 

Finally he became afraid of these reminiscences, 
and he shook them from his mind like dry snow 
from his mantle. 

“ I am going to Danusia, to my dearest,” he said 
to himself. 

He noticed that this was a more holy love. 
Gradually his feet grew colder in the stirrups, and 
the cold wind cooled his blood. All his thoughts 
now turned to Danusia Jurandowna. He belonged 
to her without any doubt ; but for her, he would 
have been beheaded on the Krakowski square. 
When she said in the presence of the knights and 
burghers : “ He is mine I ” she rescued him from 
the hands of the executioners ; from that time, he 
belonged to her, as a slave to his master. Jurand’s 
opposition w r as useless. She alone could drive him 
away ; and even then he would not go far, because 
he was bound by his vow. He imagined, however, 
that she would not drive him away; but rather 
that she would follow him from the Mazowiecki 
court, even to the end of the world. Then he be- 
gan to praise her to himself to Jagienka’s disad- 
vantage, as if it were her fault, that temptations 
assailed him and his heart was divided. Now he 
forgot that Jagienka cured old Macko ; he forgot 
that without her help, the bear would have torn 
him to pieces ; and he became enraged with her, 
hoping in this way to please Danusia and to justify 
himself in his own eyes. 

At this moment the Czech, Hlawa, sent by Jagi- 
enka, arrived, leading a horse, 


289 


Knights of the Cross. 

u Be blessed ! ” said he, with a low bow. 

Zbyszko had seen him once or twice in Zgorzelice, 
but he did not recognize him ; therefore he said : 

“ Be blessed for ages and ages I Who are you ? ” 

“ Your servant, famous lord.” 

u What do you mean ? These are my servants,” 
said Zbyszko, pointing to the two Turks, given to 
him by Sulimczyk Zawisza, and to two sturdy men 
who sitting on horseback, were leading the knight’s 
stallions ; “ these are mine ; who sent you ? ” 

“ Parma Jagienka Zychowna of Zgorzelice.” 

u Panna Jagienka ? ” 

Awhile ago, Zbyszko had been angry with her 
and his heart was still full of wrath ; therefore he 
said : 

“ Return home and thank the panna for the 
favor ; I do not want you.” 

But the Czech shook his head. 

“ I cannot return. They have given me to you ; 
besides that, I have sworn to serve you until death.” 

“ If they gave you to me, then you are my 
servant.” 

u Yours, sir.” 

“ Then I command you to return.” 

“ I have sworn ; although I am- a prisoner from 
Boleslawiec and a poor boy, still I am a wlody - 

czhaP 1 

Zbyszko became angry : 

“ Go away ! What ; are you going to serve me 
against my will? Go away, before I order my 
servants to bend their crossbows.” 

But the Czech quietly untied a broadcloth man- 
tle, lined with wolf-skins, handed it to Zbyszko 
and said ; 


1 Diminutive of wlodyka , 


290 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ Panna Jagienka sent you this, also, sir.” 

“ Do you wish me to break your bones ? ” asked 
Zbyszko, taking a spear from an attendant. 

“ Here is also a bag of money for your disposal,” 
answered the Czech. 

Zbyszko was ready to strike him with the lance, 
but he recollected that the boy, although a prisoner, 
was by birth a wlodyka , who had remained with 
Zych only because he did not have money to pay 
his ransom ; consequently Zbyszko dropped the 
spear. 

Then the Czech bent to his stirrups and said : 

“ Be not angry, sir. If you do not wish me to 
accompany you, I will follow you at a distance of 
one or two furlongs ; but I must go, because I have 
sworn to do so upon the salvation of my soul.” 

“ If I order my servants to kill you or to bind 
you ? ” 

“ If 3’ou order them to kill me, that will not be 
my sin ; and if you order them to bind me, then I 
will remain until some good people untie me, or 
until the wolves devour me.” 

Zbyszko did not reply ; he urged his horse for- 
ward and his attendants followed him. The Czech 
with a crossbow and an axe on his shoulder, fol- 
lowed them, shielding himself with a shaggy bison 
skin, because a sharp wind carrying flakes of snow, 
began to blow. The storm grew worse and worse. 
The Turks, although dressed in sheepskin coats, 
were chilled with cold ; Zbyszko himself, not being 
dressed very warmly, glanced several times at the 
mantle lined with wolf-fur, which Hlawa had 
brought him ; after a while, he told one of the 
Turks to give it to him. 

Having wrapped himself with it carefully, he felt 


Knights of the Cross* 291 

a warmth spreading all over his body. He covered 
his eyes and the greater part of his face with the 
hood of the mantle, so that the wind did not annoy 
him any more. Then, involuntarily, he thought 
how good Jagienka had been to him. He reined in 
his horse, called the Czech, and asked him about 
her, and about everything that had happened in 
Zgorzelice. 

“ Does Zych know that the panna sent you to 
me ? ” he said. 

“ He knows it,” answered Hlawa. 

“ Was he not opposed to it ? ” 

“ He was.” 

“ Tell me then all about it.” 

The pan was walking in the room and the 
panna followed him. He shouted, but the panienka 
said nothing ; but when he turned toward her, she 
kneeled but did not utter one word. Finally the 
panisko 2 said : ‘ Have you become deaf, that you 

do not answer my questions ? Speak then ; per- 
haps I will consent.’ Then the panna understood 
that she could do as she wished and began to thank 
him. The pan reproached her, because she had 
persuaded him, and complained that he must al- 
ways do as she wished ; finally he said : ‘ Promise 
me that you will not go secretly to bid him good- 
bye; then I will consent, but not otherwise.’ Then 
the panienka became very sorrowful, but she 
promised ; the pan was satisfied, because the abbot 
and he were both afraid that she w r ould see you. 
Well, that was not the end ,of it ; afterward the 
panna wanted to send two horses, but the pan 
would not consent ; the panna wanted to send a 

’Another form of pan — lord; when one speaks in com- 
miseration or in sympathy, any noun can take this form. 


292 Knights of the Cross. 

wolf-skin and a bag of money, but the pan refused. 
His refusal did not amount to anything, however I 
If she wanted to set the house on fire, the panisko 
would finally consent. Therefore I brought two 
horses, a wolf-skin and a bag of money.” 

“ Good girl ! ” thought Zbyszko. After a while 
he asked : 

“ Was there no trouble with the abbot ? ” The 
Czech, an intelligent attendant, who understood 
what happened around him, smiled and answered : 

“ They were both careful to keep everything 
secret from the abbot ; I do not know what hap- 
pened when he learned about it, after I left 
Zgorzelice. Sometimes he shouts at the panienka ; 
but afterward he watches her to see if he did 
not wrong her. I saw him myself one time after 
he had scolded her, go to his chest and bring out 
such a beautiful chain that one could not get a bet- 
ter one even in Krakow, and give it to her. She 
will manage the abbot also, because her own father 
does not love her any more than he does.” 

“ That is certainly true.” 

“As God is in heaven I ” 

Then they became silent and rode along amidst 
wind and snow. Suddenly Zbyszko reined in his 
horse ; from the forest beside the road, there was 
heard a plaintive voice, half stifled b}^ the roar of 
the wind : 

“ Christians, help God’s servant in his misfor- 
tune ! ” 

Thereupon a man who was dressed partly in 
clerical clothing, rushed to the road and began to 
cry to Zbyszko : 

“ Whoever }'ou are, sir, help a fellow-creature 
who has met with a dreadful accident l ” 


Knights of the Cross. 293 

“ What lias happened to you, and who are you ? ” 
asked the young knight. 

“ I am God’s servant, although not yet ordained ; 
this morning the horse which was carrying my chests 
containing holy things, ran away. I remained 
alone, without weapons ; evening is approaching, 
and soon the wild beasts will begin to roar in the 
forest. I shall perish, unless you succor me.” 

“ If I let you perish,” answered Zbyszko, “ I 
will be accountable for your sins ; but how can I 
believe that you are speaking the truth. You may 
be a highway robber, like many others wandering 
on the roads 1 ” 

“ You may believe me, sir, for I will show you 
the chests. Many a man would give a purse full of 
gold for what is in them ; but I will give you some 
of it for nothing, if you take me and the chests 
with you.” 

“ You told me that you were God’s servant, and 
yet you do not know that one must give help, not 
for earthly recompense, but for spiritual reward. 
But how is it that you have the chests now if the 
horse carried them away ? ” 

“ The wolves devoured the horse in the forest, but 
the chests remained ; I brought them to the road, 
and then waited for mercy and help.” 

Wishing to prove that he was speaking the 
truth, he pointed to two chests made of leather, 
lying under a pine tree. Zbyszko still looked at 
him suspiciously, because the man did not look 
honest, and his speech indicated that he came from 
a distant part of the country. He did not refuse 
to help him, however, but permitted him to ride 
the horse led by the Czech and take the chests, 
which proved to be very light. 


294 Knights of the Cross. 

“ May God multiply your victories, valiant 
knight ! ” said the stranger. 

Then, seeing Zbyszko’s youthful face, he added 
softly : 

“And the hairs of your beard, also.” 

He rode beside the Czech. For a time they 
could not talk, because a strong wind w r as blowing, 
and roaring in the forest ; but when it decreased, 
Zbyszko heard the following conversation behind 
him. 

“ I don’t deny that you were in Rome ; but you 
look like a beer drunkard,” said the Czech. 

“ Look out for eternal damnation,” answered the 
stranger ; “ you are talking to a man who last 
Easter ate hard boiled eggs with the holy father. 
Don’t speak to me in such cold w r eather about 
beer; but if you have a flask of wine with you, 
then give me two or three swallows of it, and I 
will pardon you a month of purgatory.” 

“ You have not been ordained ; I heard you say 
you had not. How then can you grant me pardon 
for a month of purgatory ? ” 

“ I have not received ordination, but I have my 
head shaved, because I received permission for 
that ; beside, I am carrying indulgences and 
relics.” 

“ In the chests ? ” asked the Czech. 

“Yes, in the chests. If you saw all I have 
there, you would fall on your face, not only you, 
but all the pines in the forest and all the wild 
beasts.” 

But the Czech, being an intelligent and ex- 
perienced attendant, looked suspiciously at this 
peddler of indulgences, and said : 

“ The wolves devoured your horse ? ” 


Knights of* the Cross. 29 $ 

“ Yes, they devoured him, because they are the 
devil’s relatives. If you have any wine, give me 
some ; although the wind has ceased, yet I am 
frozen, having sat by the road so long.” 

The Czech would not give him any wine ; and 
they rode along silently, until the stranger began 
to ask : 

11 Where are you going ? ” 

“ Far. At first to Sieradz. Are you going with 
us ? ” 

“ I must. I will sleep in the stable, and perhaps 
to-morrow this pious knight will give me a present 
of a horse ; then I will go further.” 

“ Where are you from ? ” 

“ From under Prussian lords, not far from Mar- 
ienburg.” 

Having heard this, Zbyszko turned and motioned 
to the stranger to come nearer to him. 

“ Did you come from Marienburg ? ” said he. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ But are you a German ? You speak our lan- 
guage very well. What is your name? ” 

“ I am a German, and they call me Sanderus ; I 
speak your language well, because I was born in 
Torun, where everybody speaks that language; 
then I lived in Marienburg, and there it is the 
same. Bah ! even the brothers of the Order under- 
stand your language.” 

“ How long since you left Marienburg ? ” 

“ I was in the Holy Land, then in Constantino- 
ple, and in Rome ; thence through France I came 
to Marienburg and from there I was going to Ma- 
zowsze, carrying the holy relics which pious Chris- 
tians buy willingly, for the salvation of their souls.” 

“ Have you been in Plock or in Warszawa?” 


296 Knights of the Cross. 

“ I was in both cities. May God give good 
health to both of the princesses ! Princess Alexan- 
dra is greatly esteemed even by the Prussian lords, 
because she is a pious lady ; the princess Anna 
Januszowna is also pious.” 

“ Did you see the court in Warszawa ? ” 

“ I did not see it in Warszawa but in Ciechanow, 
where both the princesses received me hospitably, 
and gave me munificent presents, as God’s servant 
deserves to receive. I left them relics, which will 
bring them God’s blessing.” 

Zbyszko wanted to ask about Danusia ; but he un- 
derstood that it would be unwise to make a confi- 
dant of this stranger, a man of low origin. There- 
fore, after a short silence, he asked : 

“ What kind of relics are you carrying?” 

“ I carry indulgences and relics ; the indulgences 
are different kinds ; there are total indulgences, 
some for five hundred years, some for three hundred, 
some for two hundred and some for less time, which 
are cheaper, so that even poor people can buy them 
and shorten the torments of purgatory. I have in- 
dulgences for future and for past sins; but don’t 
think, sir, that I keep the money I receive for them. 
I am satisfied with a piece of black bread and a 
glass of water— that is all for me ; the rest I carry 
to Rome, to accumulate enough for a new crusade. 
It is true, there are many swindlers who carry false 
indulgences, false relics, false seals and false testi- 
monials ; and they are righteously pursued by the 
holy father’s letters ; but I was wronged by the 
prior of Sieradz, because my seals are authentic. 
Look, sir, at the wax and tell me what you think 
of them.” 

“ What about the prior of Sieradz? ” 


Knights of the Cross. 297 

“Ah, sir ! I fear that he is infected with Wiklef’s 
heresy. If, as your shield-bearer told me, you are 
going to Sieradz, it will be better for me not to show 
myself to him, because I do not want to lead him 
into the sin of blasphemy against holy things.” 

“ This means, speaking frankly, that he thinks 
that you are a swindler.” 

“If the question were about myself, I would par- 
don him for the sake of brotherly love ; but he has 
blasphemed against my holy wares, for which, I am 
very much afraid, he will be eternally damned.” 

“ What kind of holy wares have you ? ” 

“ It is not right to talk about them with covered 
head ; but this time, having many indulgences 
ready, I give you, sir, permission to keep your cowl 
on, because the wind is blowing again. For that 
you will buy an indulgence and the sin will not be 
counted against you. What have I not? I have 
a hoof of the ass on which the Holy Family rode 
during the flight into Egypt ; it was found near the 
pyramids. The king of Aragon offered me fifty 
ducats for it. I have a feather from the wings of 
the archangel Gabriel, which he dropped during 
the annunciation ; I have the heads of two quails, 
sent to the Israelites in the desert ; I have the oil 
in which the heathen wanted to fry St. John ; a step 
of the ladder about which Jacob dreamed; the 
tears of St. Mary of Eg}^pt and some rust of St. 
Peter’s keys. But I cannot mention any more. I 
am very cold and your shield-bearer would not give 
me any wine.” 

“ Those are great relics, if they are authentic !” 
said Zbyszko. 

“If they are authentic? Take the spear from 
your attendant and aim it, because the devil is 


298 Knights of the Cross. 

near and brings such thoughts to }'ou. Hold him, 
sir, at the length of the spear. If you do not 
wish to bring some misfortune on yourself, then 
buy an indulgence from me; otherwise within 
three weeks somebody whom you love, will die.” 

Zbyszko was frightened at this threat, because 
he thought about Danusia, and said : 

“ It is not I, but the prior of the Dominicans in 
Sieradz who does not believe.” 

“ Look, sir, for yourself, at the wax on the seals ; 
as for the prior, I do not know whether he is still 
living, because God’s justice is quick.” 

But when they came to Sieradz they found the 
prior alive. Zbyszko went to see him, and pur- 
chased two masses ; one of which was to be read to 
insure success for Macko’s vow, and the other to 
insure success for his vow to obtain three peacocks’ 
crests. The prior was a foreigner, having been 
born in Cylia ; but during his forty years’ resi- 
dence in Sieradz, he had learned the Polish language 
very well, and was a great enemy of the Knights of 
the Cross. Therefore, having learned about Zbys- 
zko’s enterprise, he said : 

“ A still greater punishment will fall upon them ; 
but I shall not dissuade you, because you promised 
it upon your knightly honor ; neither can there be 
punishment enough administered by Polish hands 
for the wrongs they have perpetrated in this land.” 

“ What have they done ? ” asked Zbyszko, who 
was anxious to hear about the iniquities of the 
Knights of the Cross. 


CHAPTER III. 


The old prior crossed his hands and began to re- 
cite aloud “ The eternal rest ; ” 1 then he sat down 
on a bench and kept his eyes closed for a while as 
if to collect his thoughts ; finally he began to 
talk : 

“ Wincenty of Szamotul brought them here. I 
was twenty years old then, and I had just come 
from Cylia with my uncle Petzoldt. The Krzy- 
zaks attacked the town and set it on fire. We 
could see from the walls, how in the market square 
they cut men and women’s heads off, and how the}' 
threw little children into the fire. They even 
killed the priests, because in their fury they spared 
nobody. The prior Mikolaj, having been born in 
Elblong, was acquainted with Comthur Herman, 
the chief of their army. Therefore he went accom- 
panied by the senior brothers, to that dreadful 
knight, and having kneeled before him, entreated 
him in German, to have pity on Christian blood. 
Comthur Herman replied : “I do not under- 
stand,” and ordered his soldiers to continue killing 
the people. They slaughtered the monks also, 
among them my uncle Petzoldt ; the prior 
Mikolaj was tied to a horse’s tail. The next 
morning there was no man alive in this town ex- 
cept the Krzyzaks and myself. I hid on a beam in 
the belfry. God punished them at Plowee ; 2 but 
they still want to destroy this Christian king- 

1 A short prayer for the dead. 

2 The famous victory over the Kuights of the Cross by 
the king Wladyslaw Lokietek. 

299 


300 Knights of the Cross. 

dom, and nothing will deter them unless God’s arm 
crush them.” 

“ At Plowce,” said Zbyszko, “ almost all the men 
of my family perished ; but I do not regret it, for 
God granted a great victory to the king Lokietek , 1 
and twenty thousand Germans were destroyed. 

“ You will see a still greater war and a greater 
victory,” said the prior. 

“ Amen ! ” answered Zbyszko. 

Then they began to talk about other matters. 
The young knight asked about the peddler 
of relics whom he met on the road. He learned 
that many similar swindlers were w r andering on 
the roads, cheating credulous people. The prior 
also told him that there were papal bulls ordering 
the bishops to examine such peddlers and immed- 
iately punish those who did not have authentic 
letters and seals. The testimonials of the stranger 
seemed spurious to the prior ; therefore he wanted 
to deliver him to the bishop’s jurisdiction. If he 
proved that he was sent by the pope, then no harm 
would be done him. He escaped, however. Per- 
haps he was afraid of the delay in his journey ; but 
on account of this flight, he had drawn on himself 
still greater suspicion. 

The prior invited Zbyszko to remain and pass 
the night in the monastery ; but he would not, be- 
cause he wanted to hang in front of the inn an in- 
scription challenging all knights who denied that 
Fauna Danuta Jurandowna was the most beautiful 
and the most virtuous girl in the kingdom, to a 
combat on horseback or on foot. It was not proper 

1 Lokiec means an ell in Polish. King Wladyslaw was 
of the family Piasts, but he was called Lokietek on accouut 
of his short stature. 


Knights of the Cross. 30 1 

to hang such a challenge over the gate of the mon- 
astery. When he arrived at the inn, he asked for 
Sanderus. 

“ The prior thinks you are a scoundrel,” said 
Zbyszko, “because he said; ‘Why should he be 
afraid of the bishop’s judgment, if he had good 
testimonials ? ’ ” 

“ I am not afraid of the bishop,” answered 
Sanderus ; “ I am afraid of the monks, who do not 
know anything about seals. I wanted to go to 
Krakow, but I have no horse ; therefore I must 
wait until somebody makes me a present of one. 
Meanwhile, I will send a letter, and I will put my 
own seal on it.” 

“ If you show that you know how to write, that 
will prove that you are not a churl ; but how will 
you send the letter ? ” 

“ By some pilgrim, or wandering monk. There 
are many people going on a pilgrimage to the 
queen’s tomb.” 

“ Can you write a card for me ? ” 

“I will write, sir, even on a board, anything you 
wish.” 

“ I think it will be better on a board,” said 
Zbyszko, “ because it will not tear and I can use it 
again later on.” 

In fact, after awhile the attendants brought a 
new board and Sanderus wrote on it. Zbyszko 
could not read what was written on the board ; but 
he ordered it fastened with nails on the door of the 
inn, under it to be hung a shield, which was watched 
by the Turks alternate^. Whoever struck the 
shield would declare that he wished to fight. But 
neither that day nor the following day, did the 
shield resound from a blow ; and in the afternoon 


302 Knights of the Cross. 

the sorrowful knight was ready to pursue his 
journey. 

Before that, however, Sanderus came to Zbyszko 
and said to him : 

“ Sir, if you hang your shield in the land of the 
Prussian lords, I am sure your shield-bearer will 
buckle your armor.” 

“ What do you mean ! Don’t you know that a 
Krzyzak, being a monk, cannot have a lady nor be 
in love with one, because it is forbidden him.” 

“ I do not know whether it is forbidden them or 
not ; but I know that they have them. It is true 
that a Krzyzak cannot fight a duel without bring- 
ing reproach on himself, because he swore that he 
would fight only for the faith ; but besides the 
monks, there are many secular knights from dis- 
tant countries, who came to help the Prussian lords. 
They are looking for some one to fight with, and 
especially the French knights.” 

u Owa! I saw them at Wilno, and with God’s 
permission I shall see them in Marienburg. I need 
the peacocks’ crests from their helmets, because I 
made a vow — do you understand?” 

“ Sir, I will sell you two or three drops of the 
perspiration, which St. George shed while fighting 
with the dragon. There is no relic, which could 
be more useful to a knight. Give me the horse for 
it, on which you permitted me to ride ; then I will 
also give you an indulgence for the Christian blood 
which you will shed in the fight.” 

“ Let me be, or I shall become angry. I shall 
not bu}^ your wares until I know they are genuine.” 

“ You are going, sir, so you have said, to the 
Mazowiecki court. Ask there how many relics 
they bought from me, the princess herself, the 


Knights of the Cross. 303 

knights and the girls for their weddings, at which 
I was present.” 

“ For what weddings ? ” asked Zbyszko. 

“ As is customary before advent, the knights 
were marrying as soon as they could, because the 
people are expecting that there will be a war be* 
tween the Polish king and the Prussian lords about 
the province of Dobrzyn. Therefore some of them 
say : ‘ God knows whether I shall return.’ ” 

Zbyszko was very anxious to hear about the war, 
but still more anxious to hear about the weddings, 
of which Sanderus was talking ; therefore he 
asked : 

“ Which girls were married there? ” 

“ The princess’ ladies-in-waiting. I do not know 
whether even one remained, because I heard the 
princess say that she would be obliged to look for 
other attendants.” 

Having heard this, Zbyszko was silent for 
awhile ; then he asked in an altered voice : 

“Was Panna Danuta Jurandowna, whose name 
is on the board, married also ? ” 

Sanderus hesitated before he answered. He did 
not know anything correctly himself; then he 
thought that if he kept the knight anxious and 
perplexed, he would have more influence over him. 
He wanted to retain his power over this knight 
who had a goodly retinue, and was well provided 
with everything. 

Zbyszko’s youth led him to suppose that he 
would be a generous lord, without forethought and 
careless of money. He had noticed already the 
costly armor made in Milan, and the enormous 
stallions, which everybody could not possess ; then 
he assured himself that if he traveled with such a 


304 Knights of the Cross. 

knight, he would receive hospitality in noblemen’s 
houses, and a good opportunity to sell his indul- 
gences ; he would be safe during the journey, and 
have abundance of food and drink, about which he 
cared greatly. 

Therefore having heard Zbyszko’s question, he 
frowned, lifted his eyes as if he were trying to rec- 
ollect, and answered : 

“ Panna Danuta Jurandowna? Where is she 
from ? ” 

“Jurandowna Danuta of Spy chow.” 

“ I saw all of them, but I cannot remember their 
names.” 

“ She is very young ; she plays the lute, and 
amuses the princess with her singing.” 

“ Aha — young — plays the lute — there were some 
j^oung ones married also. Is she dark like an 
agate ? ” 

Zbyszko breathed more freely. 

“ No, that was not she ! Danusia is as white as 
snow, but has pink cheeks.” 

To this Sanderus replied : 

“ One of them, dark as an agate, remained with 
the princess ; the others were almost all married.” 

“You say ‘almost all,’ therefore not all. For 
God’s sake, if you wish to get anything from me, 
then try to recollect.” 

“ In two or three days I could recollect ; the best 
way will be to give me a horse, on which I can 
carry my holy wares.” 

“ You will get it if you only tell me the truth.” 

At that moment the Czech, who was listening to 
the conversation, smiled and said : 

“ The truth will be known at the Mazowiecki 
court.” 


Knights of the Cross. 305 

Sanderus looked at him for a while ; then he 
said : 

“ Do you think that I am afraid of the Mazo- 
wiecki court ? ” 

“ I do not say you are afraid of the Mazowiecki 
court ; but neither now, nor after three days will 
you go away with the horse. If it prove that you 
were lying, then you will not be able to go on your 
feet either, because my lord will order me to break 
them.” 

“ Be sure of that ! ” answered Zbyszko. 

Sanderus now thought that it would be wiser to 
be more careful, and said : 

“ If I wanted to lie, I would have said immediately 
whether she was married or not ; but I said : ‘ I 

don’t remember.’ If you had common sense, you 
would recognize my virtue by that answer.” 

u My common sense is not a brother of your 
virtue, because that is the sister of a dog.” 

“ My virtue does not bark, as your common 
sense does; and the one who barks when alive, 
may howl after death.” 

“ That is sure ! Your virtue will not howl after 
your death ; it will gnash its teeth, provided it 
does not lose its teeth in the service of the devil 
while living.” Thus they quarreled ; the Czech’s 
tongue was ready, and for every word of the Ger- 
man, he answered two. Zbyszko having asked about 
the road to Lenczyca, ordered the retinue to move 
forward. Beyond Sieradz, they entered thick 
forests which covered the greater part of the 
country ; but the highways through these forests, 
had been paved with logs and ditches dug along the 
sides, by the order of King Kazimierz. It is true 
that after his death, during the disturbances of the 


3°6 


Knights of the Cross. 


war aroused by Nalenczs and Grzymalits, the 
roads were neglected; but during Jadwiga’s reign, 
when peace was restored to the kingdom, shovels 
were again busy in the marshes, and axes in the 
forests ; soon everywhere between the important 
cities, merchants could conduct their loaded wagons 
in safety. The only danger was from wild beasts and 
robbers ; but against the beasts, they had lanterns 
for night, and crossbows for defence during the 
day ; then there were fewer higliwa}' robbers than 
in other countries, and one who traveled with an 
armed retinue, need fear nothing. 

Zbyszko was not afraid of robbers nor of armed 
knights ; he did not even think about them. But 
he was filled with great anxiet}^, and longed with 
his whole soul to be at the Mazowiecki court. 
Would he find Danusia still a lady-in-waiting of the 
princess, or the wife of some Mazowiecki knight ? 
Sometimes it seemed to him impossible that she 
should forget him ; then sometimes he thought that 
perhaps Jurand went to the court from Sp3 7 chow 
and married the girl to some neighbor or friend. 
Jurand had told him in Krakow, that he could not 
give Danusia to him ; therefore it was evident that 
he had promised her to somebody else ; evidently 
he was bound by an oath, and now he had fulfilled 
his promise. Zbyszko called Sanderus and ques- 
tioned him again ; but the German prevaricated 
more and more. 

Therefore, Zbyszko was riding along, sad and 
unhappy. He did not think about Bogdaniec, nor 
about Zgorzelice, but only how he should act. First, 
it was necessary to ascertain the truth at the Mazo- 
wiecki court ; therefore, he rode hastily, only stop- 
ping for a short time at the houses of noblemen, in 


the inns and in the cities to rest the horses. Ho 
had never ceased to love Danusia ; but while in 
Bogdaniec and Zgorzelice, chatting almost every 
day with Jagienka and admiring her beauty, he had 
not thought about Danusia often. Now she w r as 
constantly in his thoughts, day and night. Even 
in his sleep, he saw her standing before him, wdth 
a lute in her hands and a garland on her head. She 
stretched her hands toward him, and Jurand drew 
her away. In the morning, when the dreams dis- 
appeared, a greater longing came, and he loved this 
girl more than ever now, when he was uncertain 
whether they had taken her from him or not. 

Sometimes he feared that they had married her 
against her will ; therefore, he was not angry with 
her, as she was only a child and could not have her 
own will. But he was angry with Jurand and 
with Princess Januszowna. He determined that 
he would not cease to serve her ; even if he found 
her somebody else’s wife, he would deposit the 
peacocks’ crests at her feet. 

Sometimes he was consoled by the thought of a 
great w r ar. He felt that during the war, he w T ould 
forget about everything and that he would escape 
all sorrows and griefs. The great war seemed sus- 
pended in the air. It was not known whence the 
news came, because there was peace between the 
king and the Order; nevertheless, wherever Zbyszko 
went, nothing else was talked about. The people 
had a presentiment that it would come, and some 
of them said openly: “ Why were we united with 
Litwa, if not against those wolves, the Knights of 
the Cross? Therefore we must finish wdtli them 
once for all, or they will destroy us.” Others 
said: “ Crazy monks ! They are not satisfied with 


308 Knights of the Cross. 

Plowce I Death is over them, and still they have 
taken the land of Dobrzyn.” 

In all parts of the kingdom, they were making 
preparations, gravely, without boasting, as was cus- 
tomary for a fight for life or death ; but with the 
silent, deadly grudge of a mighty nation, which 
had suffered wrongs for a long time, and finally 
was ready to administer a terrible punishment. In 
all the houses of the nobility, Zbyszko met people 
who w T ere convinced that at any moment one might 
be obliged to mount his horse. Zbyszko was pleased 
to see these hasty preparations which he met at 
every step. Everywhere other cares gave way to 
thoughts about horses and armor. Everywhere 
the people were gravely inspecting spears, swords, 
axes, helmets and javelins. The blacksmiths were 
busy day and night, hammering iron sheets and mak- 
ing heavy armor, which could hardly be lifted by the 
refined western knights, but which the strong noble- 
men of Wielko and Malopolska could wear very 
easily. The old people were pulling out musty 
bags full of grzywns 1 from their chests, for the war 
expedition of their children. Once Zbyszko passed 
the night in the house of a wealthy nobleman, 
Bartosz of Bielaw, who having twenty-two sturdy 
sons, pledged his numerous estates to the monas- 
tery in Lowicz, to purchase twenty-two suits of 
armor, the same number of helmets and weapons 
of war. Zbyszko now realized that it would be 
necessary to go to Prussia, and he thanked God 
that he was so well provided. 

Many thought that he was the son of a woje- 
woda ; and when he told the people that he was a 
simple nobleman, and that armor such as he wore, 
1 Marks. 


Knights of the Cross. 309 

could be bought from the Germans by paying for it 
with a good blow of an axe, their hearts were filled 
with enthusiasm for war. Many a knight seeing 
that armor, and desiring to possess it, followed 
Zbyszko, and said : “ Will you not fight for it?” 

In Mazowsze, the people did not talk so much 
about the war. They also believed that it would 
come, but they did not know when. In Warszawa 
there was peace. The court was in Ciechanow, 
which Prince Janusz rebuilt after the Lithuanian 
invasion ; nothing of the old town remained, only 
the castle. 

In the city of Warszawa, Zbyszko was received 
by Jasko Socha, the starosta 1 of the castle, and 
the son of the wojewoda Abraham, who was killed 
at Worskla. Jasko knew Zb3 r szko, because he was 
with the princess in Krakow ; therefore he received 
him hospitably and with joy ; but the young man, 
before he began to eat or drink, asked Jasko about 
Danusia. But he did not know anything about 
her, because the prince and the princess had been 
in Ciechanow since fall. In Warszawa there were 
only a few archers and himself, to guard the castle. 
He had heard that there had been feasts and wed- 
dings in Ciechanow ; but he did not know which 
girls were married. 

“But I think,” said he, “that Jurandowna is 
not married ; it could not be done without Jurand, 
and I have not heard of his arrival. There are 
two brothers of the Order, comthurs , with the 
prince; one from Jansbork and the other from 
Szczytno, and also some foreign guests ; on such 
occasions, Jurand never goes to the court, because 
the sight of a white mantle enrages him. If Ju- 
1 Here it means a commandant. 


310 Knights of the Cross. 

rand were not there, there would be no wedding ! 
If you wish, I will send a messenger to ascertain 
and tell him to return immediately ; but I lirmly 
believe that you will find Jurandowna still a girl.” 

“ I am going there to-morrow myself ; but may 
God reward you for your kindness. As soon as 
the horses are rested, I will go, because I shall 
have no peace, until I know the truth.” 

But Socha was not satisfied with that, and in- 
quired among the nobles and the soldiers if they had 
heard about Jurandowna’s wedding. But nobody 
had heard anj^thing, although there were several 
among them who had been in Ciechanow. 

Meanwhile Zbyszko retired greatly relieved. 
While lying in bed he decided to get rid of San- 
derus ; but afterward he thought that the scoundrel 
might be useful to him because he could speak 
German. Sanderus had not told him a falsehood ; 
and although he was a costly acquisition, because 
he ate and drank as much as four men w r ould in the 
inns, still he was serviceable, and showed some at- 
tachment for the young knight. Then he possessed 
the art of writing, and that gave him a superiority 
over the shield-bearer, the Czech, and even over 
Zbyszko himself. Consequently Zbyszko permitted 
him to accompany his retinue to Ciechanow. 
Sanderus was glad of this, because he noticed that 
being in respectable company, he won confidence 
and found purchasers for his wares more easily. 
After stopping one night in Nasielsk, riding neither 
too swiftly nor too slowly, they perceived next day 
toward evening, the walls of the castle of Ciecha- 
now. Zbyszko stopped in an inn to don his armor, 
so as to enter the castle according to knightly cus- 
tom, with his helmet on his head and his spear in his 


Knights of the Cross. 311 

hand ; then he mounted his enormous stallion, and 
having made the sign of the cross in the air, he 
rushed forward. He had gone only a short dis- 
tance, when the Czech who was riding behind him, 
drew near and said : 

“ Your Grace, some knights are coming behind 
us ; they must be Krzyzaks.” 

Zbyszko turned and saw about half a furlong 
behind him, a splendid retinue at the head of which 
there were riding two knights on fine Pomeranian 
horses, both in full armor, each of them wearing a 
white mantle with a black cross, and a helmet hav- 
ing a high crest of peacock’s feathers. 

“ For God’s sake, Krzyzacy ! ” said Zbyszko. 

Involuntarily he leaned forward in his saddle and 
aimed his spear ; seeing this the Czech seized his 
axe. The other attendants being experienced in 
war, were also ready, not for a fight, because the 
servants did not participate in single combat, but 
to measure the space for the fight on horseback, or 
to level the ground for the fight on foot. The 
Czech alone, being a nobleman, was ready to fight ; 
but he expected that Zbyszko would challenge be- 
fore he attacked, and he was surprised to see the 
young knight aim his spear before the challenge. 

But Zbyszko came to his senses in time. He 
remembered how he attacked Lichtenstein near 
Krakow, and all the misfortunes which followed ; 
therefore he raised the spear and handed it to the 
Czech. Without drawing his sword, he galloped 
toward the Ki^zaks. When he came near them, 
he noticed that there was a third knight, also with 
a peacock’s crest on his helmet, and a fourth, with- 
out armor, but having long hair, who seemed to be 
a Mazur. Seeing them, he concluded that they 


J12 Knights of the £ross. 

must be some envoys to the prince of Mazowiecki ; 
therefore he said aloud : 

“ May Jesus Christ be praised I ” 

“ For ages and ages ! ” answered the long-haired 
knight. 

“ May God speed you ! ” 

“ And you also, sir I ” 

“ Glory be to St. George 1 ” 

i‘ He is our patron. You are welcome, sir.” 

Then they began to bow ; Zbyszko told his 
name, who he was, what his coat of arms was, what 
his war-cry was and whence he was going to the 
Mazowiecki court. The long-haired knight said 
that his name was Jendrek of Kropiwnica and that 
he was conducting some guests to the prince ; 
Brother Godfried, Brother Rotgier, also Sir Fulko* 
de Lorche of Lotaringen, who being with the 
Knights of the Cross, wished to see the prince and 
especially the princess, the daughter of the famous 
“ Kiejstut.” 

While they were conversing, the foreign knights 
sat erect on their horses, occasionally bending their 
heads which were covered with iron helmets orna- 
mented with peacocks’ tufts. Judging from Zbys- 
zko’s splendid armor, they thought that the 
prince had sent some important personage, per- 
haps his own son, to meet them. Jendrek of Kro- 
piwnica said further: 

“ The comthur , or as we would say the starosta 
from Jansbork is at our prince’s castle ; he told 
the prince about these knights ; that they desired 
to visit him, but that they did not dare, especially 
this knight from Lotaringen, who being from a far 
country, thought that the Saracens lived right be- 
yond the frontier of the Knights of the Cross, and 


Knights of the Cross. 313 

that there was continual war with them. The 
prince immediately sent me to the boundary, to con- 
duct them safely to his castle.” 

“ Could they not come without your help ! ” 

“ Our nation is very angry with the Krzyzaks, 
because of their great treacherousness ; a Krzyzak 
will hug and kiss you, but he is ready in the same 
moment to stab you with a knife from behind ; and 
such conduct is odious to us Mazurs. Neverthe- 
less anyone will receive even a German in his 
house, and will not wrong his guest ; but he would 
stop him on the road. There are many who do 
this for vengeance, or for glory.” 

“ Who among you is the most famous?” 

“ There is one whom all Germans fear to meet ; 
his name is J urand of Spychow.” 

The heart of the young knight throbbed when 
he heard that name ; immediately he determined to 
question Jendrek of Kropiwnica. 

“ I know ! ” said he ; “I heard about him ; his 
daughter Danuta was girl-in-waiting with the 
princess ; afterward she was married.” 

Having said this, he looked sharply into the 
eyes of the Mazowiecki knight, who answered with 
great astonishment : 

“ W T ho told you that? She is very j’oung yet. 
It is true that it sometimes happens that very 
3'Oting girls are married, but Jurandowna is not 
married. I left Ciechanow six days ago and I saw 
her then with the princess. How could she marry 
during advent ? ” 

Zbyszko having heard this, wanted to seize the 
knight by the neck and shout : “ May God reward 
you for the news ! ” but he controlled himself, and 
said : 


314 Knights of the Cross. 

“ I heard that Jurand gave her to some one.” 

“ It was the princess who wished to give her, 
but she could not do it against Ju rand’s will. She 
wanted to give her to a knight in Krakow, who 
made a vow to the girl, and whom she loves.” 

“ Does she love him ? ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 

At this Jendrek looked sharply at him, smiled 
and said : 

“ Do you know, you are too inquisitive about 
that girl.” 

“ I am asking about my friend to whom I am 
going.” 

One could hardly see Zbyszko’s face under the 
helmet ; but his nose and cheeks were so red that 
the Mazur, who was fond of joking, said : 

“ I am afraid that the cold makes your face 
red 1 ” 

Then the young man grew still more confused, 
and answered : 

“ It must be that.” 

They moved forward and rode silently for some 
time; but after a while Jendrek of Kropiwnica 
asked : 

“ What do they call you ? I did not hear dis- 
tinctly ? ” 

“ Zbyszko of Bogdaniec.” 

“For heaven’s sake 1 The knight who made a 
vow to Jurandowna, had the same name.” 

“ Do you think that I shall deny that I am he ? ” 
answered Zbyszko, proudly. 

“ There is no reason for doing so. Gracious 
Lord, then you are that Zb3^szko whom the girl 
covered with her veil ! After the retinue returned 
from Krakow, the women of the court talked about 
nothing else, and many of them cried while listen- 


Knights of the Cross. 31^ 

ing to the story. Then you are he ! Hej ! how 
happy they will be to see you at the court ; even 
the princess is very fond of you.” 

“ May the Lord bless her, and you also for the 
good news. I suffered greatly when I heard that 
Danusia was married.” 

“ She is not married 1 Although she will inherit 
Spychow, and there are many handsome }^ouths at 
the court, yet not one of them looks into her eyes, 
because all respect your vow ; then the princess 
would not permit it. Hej 1 there will be great joy. 
Sometimes they teased the girl ! Some one would 
tell her: ‘Your knight will not come back 1 ’ 
Then she would reply : ‘ He will be back ! He will 
be back ! ’ Sometimes they told her that you had 
married another ; then she cried.” 

These words made Zbyszko feel very tender ; he 
also felt angry because Danusia had been vexed ; 
therefore he said : 

“ I shall challenge those who said such things 
about me ! ” 

Jendrek of Kropiwnica began to laugh and said : 

“ The women teased her ! Will you challenge a 
woman ? You cannot do anything with a sword 
against a distaff.” 

Zbyszko was pleased that he had met such a 
cheerful companion ; he began to ask Jendrek 
about Danusia. He also inquired about the cus- 
toms of the Mazowiecki court, about Prince Janusz, 
and about the princess. Finally he told what he 
had heard about the war during his journey, and 
how the people were making preparations for it, 
and were expecting it every day. He asked 
whether the people in the principalities of Ma- 
zowsze, thought it would soon come. 


316 Knights of the Cross. 

The heir of Kropiwnica did not think that the 
war was near. The people said that it could not 
be avoided ; but he had heard the prince himself 
say to Mikolaj of Dlugolas, that the Knights of the 
Cross were very peaceable now, and if the king 
only insisted, they would restore the province of 
Dobrzyn to Poland ; or they would try to delay 
the whole affair, until they were well prepared. 

“ The prince went to Malborg a short time ago,” 
said he, “ where during the absence of the grand 
master, the grand marshal received him and en- 
tertained him with great hospitality ; now there 
are some comthurs here, and other guests are com- 
ing.” 

Here he stopped for a while, and then added : 

“ The people say that the Krzyzaks have a pur- 
pose in coming here and in going to Plock to the 
court of Prince Ziemowit. They would like to 
have the princes pledge themselves not to help 
the king but to aid them ; or if thej r do not agree 
to help the Krzyzaks, that at least they will remain 
neutral ; but the princes will not do that.” 

“ God will not permit it. Would you stay home ? 
Your princes belong to the kingdom of Poland I ” 

“No, we would not stay home,” answered Jen- 
drek of Kropiwnica. 

Zbyszko again glanced at the foreign knights, 
and at their peacocks’ tufts, and asked : 

“ Are these knights going for that purpose ? ” 

“ They are brothers of the Order and perhaps 
that is their motive. Who understands them ? ” 

“ And that third one ? ” 

“ He is going because he is inquisitive.” 

“ He must be some famous knight.” 

“ Bah 1 three heavily laden wagons follow him, 


Knights of the Cross. 317 

and he has nine men in his escort. I would like to 
fight with such a man ! ” 

“ Can you not do it ? ” 

“ Of course not ! The prince commanded me to 
guard them. Not one hair shall fall from their 
heads until they reach Ciechanow.” 

“ Suppose I challenge them ? Perhaps they 
would desire to fight with me?” 

u Then you would be obliged to fight with me 
first, because I will not permit you to fight with 
them while I live.” 

Zbyszko looked at the young nobleman in a 
friendly way, and said : 

“ You understand what knightly honor is. I 
shall not fight with you, because I am your friend; 
but in Ciechanow, God will help me to find some 
pretext for a challenge to the Germans.” 

u In Ciechanow you can do what you please. I 
am sure there will be tournaments ; then you can 
fight, if the prince and the comtliui's give permis- 
sion.” 

u I have a board on which is written a challenge 
for anyone who will not affirm that Panna Danuta 
Jurandowna is the most virtuous and the most 
beautiful girl in the world ; but everywhere the 
people shrugged their shoulders and laughed.” 

“ Because it is a foreign custom ; and speaking 
frankly, a stupid one which is not known in our 
country, except near the boundaries. That Lotar- 
inger tried to pick a quarrel with some noblemen, 
asking them to praise some lady of his ; but nobody 
could understand him, and I would not let them 
fight.” 

“ What ? He wanted to praise his lady ? For 
God’s sake ! ” 


318 Knights of the Cross. 

He looked closely at the foreign knight, and saw 
that his young face was full of sadness ; he also 
perceived with astonishment that the knight had a 
rope made of hairs round his neck. 

“ Why does he wear that rope ? ” asked Zbyszko. 

“ I could not find out, because they do not un- 
derstand our language ; Brother Rotgier can say a 
few words, but not very well either. But I think 
that this young knight has made a vow to wear 
that rope until he has accomplished some knightly 
deed. During the day, he wears it outside of his 
armor, but during the night, on the bare flesh.” 

“ Sanderus! ” called Zbyszko, suddenly. 

“ At your service,” answered the German, ap- 
proaching. 

“ Ask this knight, who is the most virtuous and 
the most beautiful girl in the world.” 

Sanderus repeated the question in German. 

“ Ulryka von Elner 1 ” answered Fulko de 
Lorclie. 

Then he raised his eyes and began to sigh. 
Zbyszko hearing this answer, was indignant, and 
reined in his stallion ; but before he could reply, 
Jendrek of Kropiwnica, pushed his horse between 
him and the foreigner, and said : 

“ You shall not quarrel here I ” 

Zbyszko turned to Sanderus and said; 

“ Tell him that I say that he is in love with an 
owl.” 

“ Noble knight, my master says that you are in 
love with an owl 1 ” repeated Sanderus, like an echo. 

At this Sir de Lorche dropped his reins, drew 
the iron gauntlet from his right hand and threw it 
in the snow in front of Zbyszko, who motioned to 
the Csech to lift it with the point of his spear, 


Knights of the Cross. 319 

Jendrek of Kropiwnica, turned toward Zbyszko 
with a threatening face, and said : 

“You shall not fight; I shall permit neither of 
you.” 

“ I did not challenge him ; lie challenged me.” 

“But you called his lady an owl. Enough of 
this ! I also know how to use a sword.” 

“ But I do not wish to fight with you.” 

“ You will be obliged to, because I have sworn 
to defend the other knight.” 

“ Then what shall I do?” asked Zbyszko. 

“ Wait ; we are near Ciechanow.” 

“ But what will the German think ? ” 

“Your servant must explain to him that he can- 
not fight here ; that first .you must receive the 
prince’s permission, and he, the comthur’s .” 

“ Bah ! suppose they will not give permission.” 

“ Then you will find each other. Enough of 
this talk.” 

Zbyszko, seeing that he could not do otherwise, 
because Jendrek of Kropiwnica would not per- 
mit them to fight, called Sanderus, and told him to 
explain to the Lotaringer knight, that they could 
fight only in Ciechanow. Do Lorche having 
listened, nodded to signify that he understood ; then 
having stretched his hand toward Zbyszko, he 
pressed the palm three times, which according to 
the knightly custom, meant that they must fight, 
no matter when or where. Then in an apparent 
good understanding, they moved on toward the 
castle of Ciechanow, whose towers one could see 
reflected on the pink sky. 

It was daylight when they arrived ; but after 
they announced themselves at the gate, it was 
dark before the bridge was lowered. They were 


3 20 


Knights of the Cross. 

received by Zbyszko’s former acquaintance, 
Mikolaj of Dlugolas, who commanded the gar- 
rison consisting of a few knights and three hun- 
dred of the famous archers of Kurpie . 1 To his 
great sorrow, Zbyszko learned that the court was 
absent. The prince wishing to honor the comthurs 
of Szczytno and Jansbork, arranged for them a 
great hunting party in the Krupiecka wilderness ; 
the princess, with her ladies-in-waiting went also, 
to give more importance to the occasion. Ofka, 
the widow of Krzych 2 of Jarzombkow, was key- 
keeper, and the only woman in the castle whom 
Zbyszko knew. She was very glad to see him. 
Since her return from Krakow, she had told every- 
body about his love for Danusia, and the incident 
about Lichtenstein. These stories made her very 
popular among the younger ladies and girls of the 
court ; therefore she was fond of Zbyszko. She 
now tried to console the young man in his sorrow, 
caused by Danusia’s absence. 

“ You will not recognize her,” she said. “ She 
is growing older, and is a little girl no longer ; she 
loves you differently, also. You say your uncle is 
well ? Why did he not come with you ? ” 

“ I will let my horses rest for a while and then I 
will go to Danusia. I will go during the night,” 
answered Zbyszko. 

“ Do so, but take a guide from the castle, or you 
will be lost in the wilderness.” 

In fact after supper, which Mikolaj of Dlugolas 
ordered to be served to the guests, Zbyszko ex- 

l A part of Poland. The people were called Kurpie, on 
account of their shoes made of the bark of trees, They 
were all famous marksmen, 

8 Kryatyn, 


3 21 


Knights of the Cross. 

pressed his desire to go after the prince, and he 
asked for a guide. The brothers of the Order, 
wearied by the journey, approached the enormous 
fireplaces in which were burning the entire trunks 
of pine trees, and said that they would go the next 
day. But de Lorche expressed his desire to go 
with Zbyszko, saying that otherwise he might miss 
the hunting party, and he wished to see them very 
much. Then he approached Zbyszko, and having 
extended his hand, he again pressed his fingers 
three times. 


CHAPTER I V. 


Mikolaj of Dlugolas having learned from Jen- 
drek of Kropiwniea about the challenge, required 
both Zbyszko and the other knight to give him 
their knightly word that they would not fight with- 
out the prince and the comthur's permission ; if 
they refused, he said he would shut the gates and 
not permit them to leave the castle. Zbyszko 
wished to see Danusia as soon as possible, conse- 
quently he did not resist ; de Lorche, although 
willing to fight when necessary, was not a blood- 
thirsty man, therefore he swore upon his knightly 
honor, to wait for the prince’s consent. He did it 
willingly, because having heard so many songs 
about tournaments and being fond of pompous 
feasts, he preferred to fight in the presence of the 
court, the dignitaries and the ladies ; he believed 
that such a victory would bring greater renown, 
and he would win the golden spurs more easily. 
Then he was also anxious to become acquainted 
with the country and the people, therefore he pre- 
ferred a delay. Mikolaj of Dlugolas, who had been 
in captivity among the Germans a long time, and 
could speak the language easily, began to tell him 
marvelous tales about the prince’s hunting parties 
for different kinds of beasts not known in the west- 
ern countries. Therefore Zbyszko and he left the 
castle about midnight, and went toward Przasnysz, 
having with them their armed retinues, and men 
with lanterns to protect them against the wolves, 
which gathering during the winter in innumerable 
322 


Knights of the Cross. 323 

packs, it was dangerous even for several well 
armed cavaliers to meet. On this side of Ciechanow 
there were deep forests, which a short distance be- 
yond Przasnysz were merged into the enormous 
Kurpiecka wilderness, which on the west joined 
the impassable forest of Podlasie, and further on 
Lithuania. Through these forests the Lithuanian 
barbarians came to Mazowsze, and in 1337 reached 
Ciechanow, which they burned. De Lorehe listened 
with the greatest interest to the stories, told him 
by the old guide, Macko of Turoboje. He desired 
to fight with the Lithuanians, whom as many other 
western knights did, he had thought were Saracens. 
In fact he had come on a crusade, wishing to gain 
fame and salvation. He thought that a war with 
the Mazurs, half heathenish people, would secure 
for him entire pardon. Therefore he could scarcely 
believe his own eyes, when having reached Ma- 
zowsze, he saw churches in the towns, crosses on the 
towers, priests, knights with holy signs on their 
armor and the people, very daring indeed, and ready 
for a fight, but Christian and not more rapacious 
than the Germans, among whom the young knight 
had traveled. Therefore, when he was told that 
these people had confessed Christ for centuries, he 
did not know what to think about the Knights of 
the Cross ; and when he learned that Lithuania was 
baptized by the command of the late queen, his 
surprise and sorrow were boundless. 

He began to inquire from Macko of Turoboje, if 
in the forest toward which they were riding, there 
were any dragons to whom the people were obliged 
to sacrifice young girls, and with whom one could 
fight. But Macko’s answer greatly disappointed 
him. 


324 Knights of the Cross. 

“ In the forest, there are many beasts, wolves, 
bisons and bears with which there is plenty of 
work,” answered the Mazur. “ Perhaps in the 
swamps there are some unclean spirits ; but I 
never heard about dragons, and even if they were 
there, we would not give them girls, but we would 
destroy them. Bah ! had there been any, the Kurpie 
would have worn belts of their skins long ago.” 

“ What kind of people are they ; is it possible to 
fight with them ? ” asked de Lorche. 

“ One can fight w T ith them, but it is not desir- 
able,” answered Macko ; “ and then it is not proper 
for a knight, because they are peasants.” 

“ The Swiss are peasants also. Do they confess 
Christ ?” 

“ There are no such people in Mazowsze. They 
are our people. Did you see the archers in the 
castles ? They are all the Kurpie, because there 
are no better archers than they are.” 

“ They cannot be better than the Englishmen and 
the Scotch, whom I saw at the Burgundian court.” 

“ I have seen them also in Malborg,” interrupted 
the Mazur. “ They are strong, but they cannot 
compare with the Kurpie, among whom a boy seven 
3 r ears old, will not be allowed to eat, until he has 
knocked the food with an arrow from the summit 
of a pine.” 

u About what are you talking? ” suddenly asked 
Zbyszko, who had heard the word “ Kurpie ” sev- 
eral times. 

“ About the English and the Kurpiecki archers. 
This knight says that the English and the Scotch 
are the best.” 

“ I saw them at Wilno. Owa 1 I heard their 
darts passing my ears. There were knights there 


Knights of the Cross. 325 

from all countries, and they announced that they 
would eat us up without salt; but after they tried 
once or twice, they lost their appetite.” 

Macko laughed and repeated Zbyszko’s words to 
Sir de Lorche. 

“ I have heard about that at different courts,” 
answered the' Lotaringer; “they praised your 
knights’ bravery, but they blamed them because 
they helped the heathen against the Knights of the 
Cross.” 

“ We defended the nation which wished to be 
baptized, against invasion and wrong. The Ger- 
mans wished to keep them in idolatry, so as to 
have a pretext lor war.” 

“ God shall judge them,” answered de Lorche. 

“Perhaps He will judge them soon,” answered 
Macko of Turoboje. 

But the Lotaringer having heard that Zbyszko 
had been at Wilno, began to question Macko, be- 
cause the fame of the knightly combats fought 
there, had spread widely throughout the world. 
That duel, fought by four Polish and four French 
knights, especially excited the imagination of west- 
ern warriors. The consequence was that de Lorche 
began to look at Zbyszko with more respect, as 
upon a man who had participated in such a famous 
battle ; he also rejoiced that he was going to light 
with such a knight. 

Therefore they rode along apparently good friends, 
rendering each other small services during the 
time for refreshment on the journey and treating 
each other with wine. But when it appeared from 
the conversation between de Lorche and Macko of 
Turoboje, that Ulryka von Elner was not a young 
girl, but a married woman forty years old and having 


3 26 


Knights of the Cross. 


six children, Zbyszko became indignant, because 
this foreigner dared not only to compare an old 
woman with Danusia, but even asked him to ac- 
knowledge her to be the first among women. 

“ Do you not think,” said he to Macko, “ that an 
evil spirit has turned his brain ? Perhaps the devil 
is sitting in his head like a worm in a nut and is 
ready to jump on one of us during the night. We 
must be on our guard.” 

Macko of Turoboje began to look at the Lotar- 
inger with a certain uneasiness and finally said : 

“ Sometimes it happens that there are hun- 
dreds of devils in a possessed man, and if they are 
crowded, they are glad to go in other people. The 
worst devil is the one sent by a woman.” 

Then he turned suddenly to the knight: 

11 Ma}^ Jesus Christ be praised ! ” 

“ I praise him also,” answered de Lorche, with 
some astonishment. 

Macko was completely reassured. 

“ No, don’t you see,” said he, “ if the devil were 
dwelling in him, he would have foamed immediately, 
or he would have been thrown to the earth, because 
I asked him suddenly. We can go.” 

In fact, they proceeded quietly. The distance 
between Ciechanow and Przasnysz is not great, and 
during the summer a cavalier riding a good horse 
can travel from one city to the other in two hours ; 
but they were riding very slowly on account of the 
darkness and the drifts of snow. They started after 
midnight and did not arrive at the prince’s 
hunting house, situated near the woods, beyond 
Przasnysz, until daybreak. The wooden mansion 
was large and the panes of the windows were 
made of glass balls. In front of the house were 


Knights of the Cross. 327 

the well-sweeps and two barns for horses, and 
round the mansion were many tents made of skins 
and booths hastily built of the branches of pine 
trees. The fires shone brightly in front of the 
tents, and round them w r ere standing the huntsmen 
who were dressed in coats made of sheepskins, fox- 
skins, wolfskins and bearskins, and having the 
hair turned outside. It seemed to Sir de Lorche 
that he saw some wild beasts standing on two legs, 
because the majority of these men had caps made 
of the heads of animals. Some of them were stand- 
ing, leaning on their spears or crossbows ; others 
were busy winding enormous nets made of ropes ; 
others were turning large pieces of urus and elk 
meat which was hanging over the fire, evidently 
preparing for breakfast. Behind them were the 
trunks of enormous pines and more people; the 
great number of people astonished the Lotaringer 
who was not accustomed to see such large hunting 
parties. 

“ Your princes,” said he , 11 go to a hunt as if to 
a war.” 

“ To be sure,” answered Macko of Turoboje ; 
“ they lack neither hunting implements nor people.” 

“ What are we going to do ? ” interrupted 
Zbyszko; “ they are still asleep in the mansion.” 

“ Well, we must wait until they get up,” an- 
swered Macko ; “ we cannot knock at the door and 
awaken the prince, our lord.” 

Having said this, he conducted them to a fire, 
near which the Kurpie threw some wolfskins and 
urusskins, and then offered them some roasted meat. 
Hearing a foreign speech, the people began to 
gather round to see the German. Soon the news 
was spread by Zbyszko’s attendants that there was 


328 Knights of the Cross. 

a knight “ from beyond the seas,” and the crowd 
became so great that the lord of Turoboje was 
obliged to use his authority to shield the foreigner 
from their curiosity. De Lorche noticed some 
women in the crowd also dressed in skins, but very 
beautiful ; he inquired whether they also partici- 
pated in the hunt. 

Macko explained to him that they did not take 
part in the hunting, but only came to satisfy their 
womanly curiosity, or to purchase the products of 
the towns and to sell the riches of the forest. The 
court of the prince was like a fireplace, round 
which were concentrated two elements — rural and 
civic. The Kurpie disliked to leave their wilder- 
ness, because they felt uneasy without the rustling 
of the trees above their heads ; therefore the in- 
habitants of Przasn3 T sz brought their famous beer, 
their flour ground in wind mills or water mills 
built on the river Wengierka, salt which was very 
rare in the wilderness, iron, leather and other fruits 
of human industry, taking in exchange skins, 
costly furs, dried mushrooms, nuts, herbs, good in 
case of sickness, or clods of amber which were 
plentiful among the Kurpie. Therefore round the 
prince’s court there was the noise of a continual 
market, increased during the hunting parties, be- 
cause duty and curiosity attracted the inhabitants 
from the depths of the forests. 

De Lorche listened to Macko, looking with cu- 
riosity at the people, who, living in the healthy 
resinous air and eating much meat as was the cus- 
tom with the majority of the peasants in those 
days, astonished the foreign travelers by their 
strength and size. Zbyszko was continually look- 
ing at the doors and windows of the mansion, 


Knights of the Cross. 329 

hardly able to remain quiet. There was light in 
one window only, evidently in the kitchen, because 
steam was coming out through the gapes between 
the panes. 

In the small doors, situated in the side of the 
house, servants in the prince’s livery appeared from 
time to time, hurrying to the wells for water. 
These men being asked if everybody was still 
sleeping, answered that the court, wearied by the 
previous day’s hunting, was still resting, but that 
breakfast was being prepared. In fact through the 
window of the kitchen, there now issued the smell 
of roasted meat and saffron, spreading far among 
the fires. Finally the principal door was opened, 
showing the interior of a brightly lighted hall, and 
on the piazza appeared a man whom Zbyszko im- 
mediately recognized as one of the rybalts , whom 
he had seen with the princess in Krakow. Having 
perceived him, and waiting neither for Macko of 
Turoboje, nor for de Lorclie, Zbyszko rushed with 
such an impetus toward the mansion, that the as- 
tonished Lotaringer asked : 

“ What is the matter with the young knight ? ” 

11 There is nothing the matter with him,” an- 
swered Macko of Turoboje ; “ he is in love with a 
girl of the princess’ court and he wants to see her 
as soon as possible.” 

“ Ah ! ” answered de Lorche, putting both of his 
hands on his heart. He began to sigh so deeply 
that Macko shrugged his shoulders and said to 
himself : 

“ Is it possible that he is sighing for that old 
woman ? It may be that his senses are impaired! ” 

In the meanwhile he conducted de Lorche into 
the large hall of the mansion which was orna- 


330 Knights of the Cross. 

mented with the horns of bisons, elks and deer, and 
was lighted by the large logs burning in the fireplace. 
In the middle of the hall stood a table covered with 
lcilimek 1 and dishes for breakfast ; there were only 
a few courtiers present, with whom Zbyszko was 
talking. Macko of Turoboje introduced Sir de 
Lorche to them. More courtiers were coming at 
every moment ; the majority of them w r ere fine 
looking men, with broad shoulders and fallow hair; 
all were dressed for hunting. Those who were ac- 
quainted with Zbyszko and were familiar with his 
adventure in Krakow, greeted him as an old friend 
— it was evident that they liked him. One of them 
said to him : 

“ The princess is here and Jurandowna also; you 
will see her soon, my dear boy ; then you will go 
with us to the hunting party.” 

At this moment the two guests of the prince, the 
Knights of the Cross, entered : brother Hugo von 
Danveld, starosta of Ortelsburg , 2 and Zygfried von 
Love, bailiff of Jansbork. The first was quite a 
young man, but stout, having a face like a beer 
drunkard, with thick, moist lips; the other w^as tall 
with stern but noble features. It seemed to 
Zbyszko that he had seen Danveld before at the 
court of Prince Witold and that Henryk, bishop of 
Plock, had thrown him from his horse during the 
combat in the lists. These reminiscences were dis- 
turbed by the entrance of Prince Janusz, whom 
the Knights of the Cross and the courtiers saluted. 
De Lorche, the comthurs and Zbyszko also ap- 

1 A woolen material, made by Polish peasants. In some 
provinces kilimeks are very artistic on account of the odd 
designs and the harmony of the colors. 

2 Szczytno in Polish, 


Knights of the Cross. 331 

proached him, and he welcomed them cordially but 
with dignity. Immediately the trumpets resounded, 
announcing that the prince was going to breakfast ; 
they resounded three times ; and the third time, a 
large door to the right was opened and Princess 
Anna appeared, accompanied by the beautiful 
blonde girl who had a lute hanging on her shoul- 
der. 

Zbyszko immediately stepped forward and kneeled 
on both knees in a position full of worship and ad- 
miration. Seeing this, those present began to 
whisper, because Zbyszko’s action surprised the 
Mazurs and some of them were even scandalized. 
Some of the older ones said : “ Surely he learned 
such customs from some knights living beyond the 
sea, or perhaps even from the heathen themselves, 
because there is no custom like it even among the 
Germans.” But the younger ones said : “ No won- 
der, she saved his life.” But the princess and Ju- 
randowna did not recognize Zbyszko at once, be- 
cause he kneeled with his back toward the fire and 
his face was in the shadow. The princess thought 
that it was some courtier, who, having been guilty 
of some offence, besought her intervention with the 
prince ; but Danusia having keener sight, advanced 
one step, and having bent her fair head, cried sud- 
denly : 

“ Zbyszko! ” 

Then forgetting that the w'hole court and the 
foreign guests were looking at her, she sprang like 
a roe toward the young knight and encircling his 
neck with her arms, began to kiss his mouth and 
his cheeks, nestling to him and caressing him so 
long that the Mazurs laughed and the princess 
drew her back, 


332 Knights of the Cross. 

Then Zbyszko embraced the feet of the princess ; 
she welcomed him, and asked about Macko, 
whether he was alive or not, and if alive whether 
he had accompanied Zbyszko. Finally when the 
servants brought in warm dishes, she said to 
Zbyszko : 

“ Serve us, dear little knight, and perhaps not 
only now at the table, but forever.” 

Danusia was blushing and confused, but was so 
beautiful, that not only Zbyszko but all the 
knights present were filled with pleasure ; the 
starosta of Szczytno, put the palm of his hands to 
his thick, moist lips ; de Lorche was amazed, and 
asked : 

“ By Saint Jacob of Compostella, who is that 
girl ? ” 

To this the starosta of Szczytno, who was short, 
stood on his toes and whispered in the ear of the 
Lotaringer : 

“ The devil’s daughter.” 

De Lorche looked at him ; then he frowned and 
began to say through his nose : 

“ A knight who talks against beauty is not gal- 
lant.” 

“ I wear golden spurs, and I am a monk,” an- 
swered Hugo von Dan veld, proudly. 

The Lotaringer dropped his head ; but after 
awhile he said : 

“ I am a relative of the princess of Brabant.” 

u Pax ! Pax /” answered the Knight of the 
Cross. “ Honor to the mighty knights and friends 
of the Order from whom, sir, you shall soon receive 
your golden spurs. I do not disparage the beauty 
of that girl ; but listen, I will tell you who is her 
father,” 


Knights of the Cross. 333 

But lie did not have time to tell him, because at 
that moment, Prince Janusz seated himself at the 
table ; and having learned before from the bailiff 
of Jansbork about the mighty relatives of Sir de 
Lorche, he invited him to sit beside him. The 
princess and Danusia were seated opposite. 
Zbyszko stood as he did in Krakow, behind their 
chairs, to serve them. Danusia held her head as 
low as possible over the plate, because she was 
ashamed. Zbyszko looked with ecstasy at her 
little head and pink cheeks ; and he felt his love, like 
a river, overflowing his whole breast. He could 
also feel her sweet kisses on his face, his eyes and 
his mouth. Formerly she used to kiss him as a sis- 
ter kisses a brother, and he received the kisses as 
from a child. Now Danusia seemed to him older 
and more mature — in fact she had grown and 
blossomed. Love was so much talked about in 
her presence, that as a flower bud warmed by the 
sun, takes color and expands, so her eyes were 
opened to love ; consequently there was a certain 
charm in her now, which formerly she lacked, and a 
strong intoxicating attraction beamed from her 
like the warm beams from the sun, or the fragrance 
from the rose. 

Zbyszko felt it, but he could not explain it to 
himself. He even forgot that at the table one 
must serve. He did not see that the courtiers were 
laughing at him and Danusia. Neither did he 
notice Sir de Lorche’s face, which expressed great 
astonishment, nor the covetous ej’es of the starosta 
from Szczytno, who was gazing constantly at Danu- 
sia. He awakened only when the trumpets again 
sounded giving notice that it was time to go into 


334 Knights of the Cross. 

the wilderness, and when the princess Anna 
Danuta, turning toward him said : 

“ You will accompany us ; you will then have 
an opportunity to speak to Danusia about your 
love.” 

Having said this, she went out with Danusia to 
dress for the ride on horseback. Zbj’szko rushed 
to the court-yard, where the horses covered with 
frost were standing. There was no longer a great 
crowd, because the men whose duty it was to hem 
in the beasts, had already gone forward into the 
wilderness with the nets. The fires were quenched ; 
the day was bright but cold. Soon the prince ap- 
peared and mounted his horse; behind him was an 
attendant with a crossbow and a spear so long and 
heavy, that very few could handle it ; but the 
prince used it very easily, because like the other 
Mazovian Piasts, he was very strong. There were 
even women in that family so strong that they 
could roll iron axes , 1 between their fingers. The 
prince was also attended b}^ two men, who were 
prepared to help him in any emergency ; they had 
been chosen from among the landowners of the 
provinces of Warszawa and Ciechanow ; they had 
shoulders like the trunks of oak trees. Sir de 
Lorche gazed at them with amazement. 

In the meanwhile, the princess and Danusia 
came out ; both wore hoods made of the skins of 
white weasels. This worthy daughter of Kiejstut 
could stitch with a bow better than with a needle ; 
therefore her attendants carried a crossbow behind 
her. Zbyszko having kneeled on the snow, ex- 
tended the palm of his hand, on which the princess 
rested her foot while mounting her horse ; then he 
1 Cynibaska who married Ernest Iron Habsburg, 


Knights of the Cross. 335 

lifted Danusia into lier saddle and they all started. 
The retinue stretched in a long column, turned to 
the right from the mansion, and then began slowly 
to enter the forest. 

Then the princess turned to Zbyszko and said : 

“ Why don’t you talk ? Speak to her.” 

Zbyszko, although thus encouraged, was still 
silent for a moment ; but, after quite a long silence, 
he said : 

“ Danuska ! ” 

“What, Zbyszku ? ” 

“ I love you ! ” 

Here he again stopped, searching for words which 
he could not find; although he kneeled before the 
girl like a foreign knight, and showed her his re- 
spect in every way, still he could not express his 
love in words. Therefore he said : 

“ My love for you is so great that it stops my 
breathing.” 

“ I also love you, Zbyszku 1 ” said she, hastily. 

“ Hej, my dearest! hej, my sweet girl!” ex- 
claimed Zbyszko. “ Hej !” Then he w r as silent, 
full of blissful emotion; but the good-hearted and 
curious princess helped them again. 

“ Tell her,” said she, “ how lonesome you were 
without her, and when we come to a thicket, you 
may kiss her ; that will be the best proof of your 
love.” 

Therefore he began to tell how lonesome he was 
without her in Bogdaniec, while taking care of 
Macko and visiting among the neighbors. But the 
cunning fellow did not say a word about Jagienka. 
When the first thicket separated them from the 
courtiers and the guests, he bent toward her and 
kissed her. 


336 Knights of the Cross. 

During the winter there are no leaves on the 
hazel bushes, therefore Hugo von Danveld and Sir 
de Lorche saw him kiss the girl ; some of the court- 
iers also saw him and they began to say among 
themselves : 

“ He kissed her iu the presence of the princess ! 
The lady will surely prepare the wedding for them 
soon.” 

“ He is a daring boy, but Jurand’s blood is warm 
also ! ” 

“ They are flint-stone and fire-steel, although the 
girl looks so quiet. Do not be afraid, there will be 
some sparks from them 1 ” 

Thus they talked and laughed ; but the starosta 
of Szczytno turned his evil face toward Sir de 
Lorche and asked : 

“ Sir, would you like some Merlin to change you 
by his magic power into that knight ? ” 1 

“ Would you, sir ? ” asked de Lorche. 

To this the Knight of the Cross, who evidently 
was filled with jealousy, drew the reins of his horse 
impatiently, and exclaimed : 

“ Upon my soul ! ” 

But at that moment he recovered his composure, 
and having bent his head, he said : 

“ I am a monk and have made a vow of chastity.” 

He glanced quickly at the Lotaringer, fearing he 
would perceive a smile on his face, because in that 
respect the Order had a bad reputation among the 
people; and of all among the monks, Hugo von 
Danveld had the worst. A few years previous he 
had been vice-bailiff of Sambia. There were so 

J The knight Uter, being in love with the virtuous Igerna, 
wife of Prince Gorlas, with Merlin’s help assumed the form 
of Gorlas, aud with Igerna begot the king Arthur, 


337 


Knights of the Cross. 

many complaints against him there that, notwith- 
standing the tolerance with which the Order looked 
upon similar cases in Marienburg, the grand master 
was obliged to remove him and appoint him starosta 
of the garrison in Szczytno. Afterward he was 
sent to the prince’s court on some secret mission, 
and having perceived the beautiful Jurandowna, he 
conceived a violent passion for her, to which even 
Danusia’s extreme youth was no check. But Dan- 
veld also knew to what family the girl belonged, 
and Jurand’s name was united in his memory with 
a painful reminiscence. 

De Lorche began to question him : 

“ Sir, you called that beautiful girl the devil’s 
daughter ; why did you call her that ? ” 

Danveld began to relate the story of Zlotorja: 
how during the restoration of the castle, they cap- 
tured the prince w r ith the court, and how during 
that fight Jurandowna’s mother died; how since 
that time Jurand avenged himself on all the Knights 
of the Cross. Dan veld’s hatred was apparent during 
the narration, because he also had some personal 
reasons for hating J urand. Two years before, during 
an encounter, he met Jurand; but the mere sight 
of that dreadful “ Boar of Spychow ” so terrified 
him for the first time in his life that he deserted 
two of his relatives and his retinue, and fled to 
Szczytno. For this cowardly act the grand marshal 
of the Order brought a knightly suit against him ; 
he swore that his horse had become unmanageable 
and had carried him away from the battlefield ; but 
that incident shut his way to all higher positions 
in the Order. Of course Danveld did not say any- 
thing to Sir de Lorche about that occurrence, but 
instead he complained so bitterly about Jurand’s 


338 Knights of the Cross. 

atrocities and the audacity of the whole Polish 
nation, that the Lotaringer could not comprehend 
all he was saying, and said : 

u But we are in the country of the Mazurs and 
not of the Polaks.” 

“It is an independent principality but the same 
nation,” answered the stai'osta ; “ they feel the same 
hatred against the Order. May God permit the 
German swords to exterminate all this race ! ” 

“ You are right, sir ; I never heard even among 
the heathen of such an unlawful deed, as the build- 
ing of a castle on somebody else’s land, as this 
prince tried to do,” said de Lorche. 

“ He built the castle against ns, but Zlotorja is 
situated on his land, not on ours.” 

“ Then glory be to Christ that he granted you 
the victory ! What was the result of the war ? ” 

“ There was no war then ? ” 

“ What was the meaning of your victory at 
Zlotorja ? ” 

“ God favored us ; the prince had no army with 
him, only his court and the women.” 

Here de Lorche looked at the Knight of the 
Cross with amazement. 

“ What ? During the time of peace you at- 
tacked the women and the prince, who was build- 
ing a castle on his own land ? ” 

“ For the glory of the Order and of Christen- 
dom.” 

“ And that dreadful knight is seeking vengeance 
only for the death of his young wife, killed by 3011 
during the time of peace ? ” 

“ Whosoever raises his hand against a Knight of 
the Cross, is a son of darkness.” 

Hearing this, Sir de Lorche became thoughtful ; 


339 


Knights of the Cross. 

but lie did not have time to answer Danveld, be- 
cause they arrived at a large, snow-covered glade 
in the woods, on which the prince and his courtiers 
dismounted. 


CHAPTER Y 


The foresters under the direction of the head 
huntsman, placed the hunters in a long row at the 
edge of the forest, in such a way that being hidden 
themselves, they faced the glade. Nets were fas- 
tened along two sides of the glade, and behind 
these were the men whose duty it was to turn the 
beasts toward the hunters, or to kill them with 
spears if they became entangled in the nets. Many 
of the Kurpie were sent to drive every living 
thing from the depths of the forest into the glade. 
Behind the hunters there was another net 
stretched ; if an animal passed the row of hunters, 
he would be entangled in it and easily killed. 

The prince was standing in the middle in a small 
ravine, which extended through the entire width of 
the glade. The head huntsman, Mrokota of 
Mocarzew, had chosen that position for the prince 
because he knew that the largest beasts would 
pass through this ravine. The prince had a cross- 
bow, and leaning on a tree beside him was a heavy 
spear ; a little behind him stood two gigantic “ de- 
fenders ” with axes on their shoulders, and holding 
crossbows ready to be handed to the prince. The 
princess and Jurandowna did not dismount, be- 
cause the prince would not allow them to do so, on 
account of the peril from urns and bisons ; it was 
easier to escape the fury of these fierce beasts on 
horseback than on foot. De Lorche, although in- 
vited by the prince to take a position at his right 
hand, asked permission to remain with the ladies 
340 


Knights of the Cross. 341 

for their defence. Zbyszko drove his spear into the 
snow, put his crossbow on his back and stood bj' 
Danusia’s horse, whispering to her and sometimes 
kissing her. He became quiet only when Mrokota 
of Mocarzew, who in the forest scolded even the 
prince himself, ordered him to be silent. 

In the meanwhile, far in the depths of the 
wilderness, the horns of the Kurpie were heard, 
and the noisy sound of a krzywula 1 answered from 
the glade ; then perfect silence followed. From 
time to time the chatter of the squirrels was heard 
in the tops of the pines. The hunters looked at 
the snow-covered glade, where only the wind 
moved the bushes, and asked themselves what kind 
of animals would first appear. They expected 
abundant game, because the wilderness was swarm- 
ing with urus, bisons and boars. The Kurpie had 
smoked out a few bears which were wandering in 
the thickets, angry, hungry and watchful. 

But the hunters were obliged to wait a long time, 
because the men who were driving the animals to- 
ward the glade, had taken a very large space of 
the forest, and therefore they were so far away 
that the hunters did not even hear the baying of 
the dogs, that had been freed from the leashes 
immediately after the horns resounded. 

After a while some wolves appeared on the edge 
of the forest, but having noticed the people, they 
again plunged into the forest, evidently searching 
for another pass. Then some boars having emerged 
from the wilderness, began to run in a long black 
line through the snowy space, looking from afar 
like domestic swine. They stopped and listened — 
turned and listened again : turned toward the nets, 
1 Kind of horn. 


342 Knights of* the Cross. 

but having smelt the men, went in the direction of 
the hunters, snorting and approaching more and more 
carefully ; finally there resounded the clatter of the 
iron cranks of the crossbows, the snarl of the bolts 
and then the first blood spotted the white snow. 

Then a dreadful squealing resounded and the 
whole pack dispersed as if struck by a thunder- 
bolt ; some of them rushed blindly straight ahead, 
others ran toward the nets, while still others ran 
among the other animals, with which the glade was 
soon covered. The sounds of the horns were heard 
distinctly, mingled with the howling of the dogs 
and the bustle of the people coming from the depths 
of the forest. The wild beasts of the forest driven 
by the huntsmen soon filled the glade. It was im- 
possible to see anything like it in foreign countries 
or even in the other Polish provinces ; nowhere 
else was there such a wilderness as there was in 
Mazowsze. The Knights of the Cross, although 
they had visited Lithuania, where bisons attacked 1 
and brought confusion to the army, were very 
much astonished at the great number of beasts, 
and Sir de Lorche was more astonished than they. 
He beheld in front of him herds of yellow deer and 
elks with heavy antlers, mingled together and run- 
ning on the glade, blinded by fear and searching 
in vain for a safe passage. The princess, in whom 
Kiejstut’s blood began to play, seeing this, shot 
arrow after arrow, shouting with joy when a deer 
or an elk w r hich was struck, reared and then fell 
heavity plowing the snow” with his feet. Some of 
the ladies-in-waiting were also shooting, because all 
were filled w’ith enthusiasm for the sport. Zbyszko 
alone did not think about hunting ; but having 
1 Wigand of Marburg mentions such cases. 


Knights of 4 the Cross. 343 

leaned his elbows on Danusia’s knees and his head 
on the palms of his hands, he looked into her eyes, 
and she smiling and blushing, tried to close his 
eyelids with her fingers, as if she could not stand 
such looks. 

Sir de Lorche’s attention was attracted by an 
enormous bear, gray on the back and shoulders, 
which jumped out unexpectedly from the thicket 
near the huntsmen. The prince shot at it with his 
crossbow, and then rushed forward with his boar- 
spear; when the animal roaring frightfully, reared, 
he pierced it with his spear in the presence of the 
whole court so deftly and so quickly, that neither 
of the “ defenders ” needed to use his axe. The 
young Lotaringer doubted that few of the other 
lords, at whose courts he had visited during his 
travels, would dare to amuse themselves in such a 
way, and believed that the Order would have hard 
work to conquer such princes and such people. 
Later on he saw the other hunters pierce in the 
same way, many boars much larger and fiercer than 
anj r that could be found in the forest of Lower 
Lotaringen or in the German wilderness. Such 
expert hunters and those so sure of their strength, 
Sir de Lorche had never before seen ; he concluded, 
being a man of some experience, that these people 
living in the boundless forests, had been accus- 
tomed from childhood to use the crossbow and the 
spear; consequently they were very dexterous in 
using them. 

The glade of the wood was finally covered with 
the dead bodies of many different kinds of animals ; 
but the hunt was not finished. In fact, the most 
interesting and also the most perilous moment 
was coming, because the huntsmen had met a herd 


344 Knights of the Cross. 

of unis and bisons. The bearded bulls marching 
in advance of the herd, holding their heads near 
the ground, often stopped, as if calculating where 
to attack. From their enormous lungs came a 
muffled bellowing, similar to the rolling of thunder, 
and perspiration steamed from their nostrils ; while 
pawing the snow w T ith their forefeet, they seemed 
to watch the enemy with their bloody eyes hidden 
beneath their manes. Then the huntsmen shouted, 
and their cries were followed by similar shoutings 
from all sides ; the horns and fifes resounded ; the 
wilderness reverberated from its remotest parts ; 
meantime the dogs of the Kurpie rushed to the 
glade with tremendous noise. The appearance of 
the dogs enraged the females of the herd who 
w r ere accompanied by their young. The herd 
which had been walking up to this moment, now 
scattered in a mad rush all over the glade. One of 
the bisons, an enormous old yellow bull, rushed 
toward the huntsmen standing at one side, then 
seeing horses in the bushes, stopped, and bellowing, 
began to plow the earth w r ith his horns, as if in- 
citing himself to fight. 

Seeing this, the men began to shout still more, 
but among the hunters there were heard frightened 
voices exclaiming: “ The princess! The prin- 
cess 1 Save the princess ! ” Zbyszko seized his 
spear which had been driven into the ground be- 
hind him and rushed to the edge of the forest ; he 
was followed by a few Litwins who were ready to 
die in defence of Kiejstut’s daughter; but all at 
once the crossbow creaked in the hands of the 
lad\', the bolt whistled and, having passed over the 
animal’s head, struck him in his neck. 


Knights of the Cross. 345* 

“ He is hit 1 ” exclaimed the princess ; “ he will 
not escape.” 

But suddenly, with such a dreadful bellowing 
that the frightened horses reared, the bison rushed 
directly toward the lady ; at the same moment with 
no less impetus, Sir de Lorche rushed from beneath 
the trees and leaning on his horse, with his spear 
extended as in a knightly tournament, attacked 
the animal. 

Those near by perceived during one moment, the 
spear plunged into the animal’s neck, immediately 
bend like a bow, and break into small pieces ; then 
the enormous horned head disappeared entirely 
under the belly of Sir de Lorche’s horse, and the 
charger and his rider were tossed into the air. 

From the forest the huntsmen rushed to help the 
foreign knight. Zbyszko wdio cared most about 
the princess and Danusia’s safety, arrived first and 
drove his spear under the bison’s shoulder blade. 
He gave the blow with such force, that the 
spear by a sudden turn of the bison, broke in his 
hands, and he himself fell with his face on the 
ground. “ He is dead ! He is dead ! ” cried the 
Mazurs who were rushing to help him. The bull’s 
head covered Zbyszko and pressed him to the 
ground. The two powerful “ defenders ” of the 
prince arrived ; but they were too late ; fortunately 
the Czech Hlawa, given to Zbyszko by Jagienka, 
outstripped them, and having seized his broad-axe 
with both hands he cut the bison’s bent neck, near 
the horns. 

The blow was so powerful that the animal fell, 
as though struck by a thunderbolt, with his head 
almost severed from his neck ; this enormous body 
fell on top of Zbyszko. Both “ defenders ” pulled 


346 Knights of the Cross. 

it away quickly. The princess and Danusia hav- 
ing dismounted, arrived at the side of the wounded 
youth. 

Zbyszko, pale and covered with his own and the 
animal’s blood, tried to rise; but he staggered, fell 
on his knees and leaning on his hands, could only 
pronounce one word : 

“ Danuska.” 

Then the blood gushed from his mouth. Danusia 
grasped him by his shoulders, but being unable to 
hold him, began to cry for help. The huntsmen 
rubbed him with snow and poured wine in his 
mouth ; finally the head huntsman, Mrokota of 
Mocarzew ordered them to put him on a mantle 
and to stop the blood with soft spunk from the 
trees. 

“ He will live if his ribs and his backbone are 
not broken,” said he, turning toward the princess. 
In the meanwhile some ladies of the court with the 
help of other huntsmen, were attending to Sir de 
Lorche. They turned him over, searching in his 
armor for holes or dents made by the horns of the 
bull ; but besides traces of the snow, which had 
entered between the joints of the iron plates, they 
could find nothing. The urus had avenged himself 
especially on the horse, which was lying dead be- 
side the knight ; as for Sir de Lorche, he was not 
seriously injured. He had fainted and his right 
hand was sprained. When they took off* his hel- 
met and poured some wine in his mouth, he opened 
his eyes, and seeing the sorrowful faces of two 
pretty young ladies bent over him, said in German : 

“I am sure I am in paradise already and the 
angels are over me.” 

The ladies did not understand what he said ; but 


Knights of the Cross. 347 

being glad to see him open his e3 r es and speak, they 
smiled, and with the huntsmen’s help raised him 
from the ground ; feeling the pain in his right 
hand, he moaned and leaned with the left on the 
shoulder of one of the “ angels ” ; for a while he 
stood motionless, fearing to make a step, because 
he felt weak. Then he glanced around and per- 
ceived the yellow body of the urus; he also saw 
Danusia w r ringing her hands and Zbyszko lying on 
a mantle. 

11 Is that the knight who rushed to help me ? ” 
he asked. “ Is he alive ? ” 

“ lie is very severely injured,” answered a court- 
ier who could speak German. 

“ From this time, I am going to fight not with 
him, but for him ! ” said the Lotaringer. 

At this time, the prince who was near Zbyszko, 
approached Sir de Lorche and began to praise him 
because he had defended the princess and the other 
ladies, and perhaps saved their lives b}^ his bold 
deed ; for which, besides the knightly reward, he 
would be renowned not only then but in all future 
generations. 

“ In these effeminate times,” said he, “ there are 
few true knights traveling through the world ; 
therefore pray be my guest as long as possible or 
if you can, remain forever in Mazowsze, where you 
have already won my favor, and by honest deeds 
will easily win the love of the people.” 

Sir de Lorche’s heart was filled with joy when 
he heard the prince's words and realized that he 
had accomplished such a famous knightly deed and 
deserved such praise in these remote Polish lands, 
about which so many strange things were told in the 
East, Hq knew that a knight who could tell at thQ 


348 Knights of the Cross. 

Burgundian court or at the court of Brabant, that 
when on a hunting party, he had saved the life of 
the Mazowiecka princess, would be forever famous. 

Zbyszko became conscious and smiled at Dan- 
usia; then he fainted again. The huntsmen see- 
ing how his hands closed and his mouth remained 
open, said to one another that he would not live ; 
but the more experienced Kurpie, among ’whom 
many an one had on him the traces of a bear’s paws, 
a boar’s tusks or an urns’ horns, affirmed that the 
urns’ horn had slipped between the knight's ribs, 
that perhaps one or two of his ribs were broken, 
but that the backbone was not, because if it were, 
he could not rise. They pointed out also, that 
Zb3 : szko had fallen in a snow-drift and that had 
saved him, because on account of the softness the 
animal w r hen pressing him with his horns, could 
not entirely crush his chest, nor his backbone. 

Unfortunately the prince’s phj 7 sician, the ksiondz 
Wyszoniek of Dziewanna, was not with the hunt- 
ing party, being busy in the chateau making w T a- 
fers. 1 The Czech rushed to bring him immedi- 
ate^, and meanwhile the Kurpie carried Zl^szko 
to the prince’s mansion. The Knight of the Cross, 
Hugo von Danveld, helped Danusia mount her 
horse and then, riding beside her and closety fol- 
lowing the men who were carrying Zb3 T szko, said 
in Polish in a muffled voice, so that she alone could 
hear him : 


1 There is a custom iu Poland, Hungary, Bohemia and some 
other countries, to break wafers at receptions and parties, on 
Christmas eve and the following two days, expressing in 
the meantime good wishes for all manner of prosperity and 
happiness. The wafers are distributed by the parish, that 
is to say by the priest or P^tQP, The author refers to that 

custom , 


349 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ In Szezytno I have a marvelous balm, which 
I received from a hermit living in the Hercynski 
forest ; I can bring it for you in three days.” 

“ God will reward you,” answered Danusia. 

“ God records every charitable deed ; but will 
you reward me also ? ” 

“ What reward can I give you?” 

The Ki^zak approached and evidently wished 
to say something else but hesitated ; after a while 
he said : 

“ In the Order, besides the brothers there are 
also sisters. One of them will bring the healing 
balm, and then I will speak about the reward.” 


CHAPTER VI 


The Icsiondz Wyszoniek dressed Zbyszko’s 
wounds and he stated that only one rib was 
broken ; but the first day he could not affirm that 
the sick man would live, because he could not 
ascertain whether the heart had been injured or 
not. Sir de Lorche was so ill toward morning that 
he was obliged to go to bed, and on the following 
day he could not move his hand nor his foot, with- 
out great pain in all the bones. The princess, 
Danusia and some other ladies of the court nursed 
the sick men and prepared for them, according to 
the prescriptions of the Icsiondz Wyszoniek, differ- 
ent ointments and potions. But Zbj’szko was 
very severely injured, and from time to time blood 
gushed from his mouth, and this alarmed the 
Icsiondz Wyszoniek very much. He w T as con- 
scious however, and on the second day, although 
very weak, having learned from Danusia to whom 
he ow r ed his life, called Hlawa to thank and re- 
ward him. He remembered that he had received 
the Czech from Jagienka and that had it not been 
for her kind heart, he would have perished. He 
feared that he never would be able to repay the 
good-hearted girl for her kindness, but that he 
would only be the cause of her sorrow. 

“ I swore to my panienlca ,” said Hlawa, u on my 
|ionor of a wlodylca , that I would protect you ; 
therefore I will do it without any reward. You 
are indebted to her for your life,” 

ZbyssKq pot answer, but faega?} to bre$th§ 
360 


heavily ; the Czech was silent for a while, then he 
said : 

“ If you wish me to hasten to Bogdaniec, I will 
go. Perhaps you will be glad to see the old lord, 
because God onty knows whether you will recover.” 

“ What does the Jcsiondz Wyszoniek say ? ” asked 
Zbyszko. 

“ The Jcsiondz Wyszoniek says that he will know 
when the new moon comes. There are four days 
before the new moon.” 

“ Hej ! then you need not go to Bogdaniec, be- 
cause I will either die, or I will be well before my 
uncle could come.” 

“Could you not send a letter to Bogdaniec? 
Sanderus will write one. Then they will know 
about you, and will engage a mass for you.” 

“ Let me rest now, because I am very ill. If I 
die, 3’ou will return to Zgorzelice and tell how 
everything happened ; then they can engage a 
mass. I suppose they will bury me here or in 
Ciechanow.” 

“ I think they will bury 3’ou in Ciechanow or in 
Przasnysz, because only the Kurpie are buried in 
the forest, and the wolves howl over their graves. 
I heard that the prince intends to return with the 
court to Ciechanow in two days’ time, and then to 
Warszawa.” 

“ They would not leave me here alone,” answered 
Zb3 r szko. 

He guessed correctly, because that same day the 
princess asked the prince’s permission to remain in 
the house in the wilderness, with Danusia and the 
ladies-in-waiting, and also with the Jcsiondz Wysz- 
oniek, who was opposed to carrying Zbyszko to 
Prgasnps. Sir de I^orche at tiie end of two days 


352 


Knights of the Cross. 

felt better, and lie was able to leave bis bed ; but 
having learned that the ladies intended to remain, 
he stayed also, in order to accompany them on 
their journey and defend them in case the <£ Sara- 
cens ” attacked them. Whence the “Saracens 5 ’ 
could come, the Lotaringer did not know. It is 
true that the people in the East used thus to 
call the Litwins ; but from them no danger could 
threaten Kiejstut’s daughter, Witold’s sister and 
the first cousin of the mighty “ Krakowski king,” 
Jagiello. But Sir de Lorche had been among the 
Knights of the Cross for so long a time, that not- 
withstanding all he had heard in Mazowsze about 
the baptism of the Litwa, and about the union of 
the two crowns on the head of one ruler, he could 
not believe that any one could expect any good 
from the Litwins. Thus the Knights of the Cross 
had made him believe, and he had not yet entirely 
lost all faith in their words. 

In the meantime an incident occurred which cast 
a shadow between Prince Janusz and his guests. 
One day, before the departure of the court, Brother 
Godfriedand Brother Rotgier, who had remained in 
Ciechanow, came accompanied hy Sir de Fourcy, 
who was a messenger of bad news to the Knights 
of the Cross. There were some foreign guests at 
the court of the Krzyzacki starosta in Lubowa ; 
they were Sir de Fourcy and also Herr von Bergow 
and Herr Meineger, both belonging to families 
which had rendered great services to the Order. 
They having heard many stories about Jurand of 
Spychow, determined to draw the famous war- 
rior into an open field, and ascertain for themselves 
whether he really was as dreadful as represented. 
The Marostg, opposed the plan, giving m a rea- 


353 


Knights of the Cross. 

son that there was peace between the Order and 
the Mazowiecki princes ; but finally, perhaps hop- 
ing thus to get rid of his terrible neighbor, not 
only connived at the expedition but even furnished 
the armed knechts. The knights sent a challenge 
to Jurand, who immediately accepted it under the 
condition that they would send away the soldiers 
and that three of them would fight with him and 
two of his companions on the boundaries of Szlonsk 
and Spy chow. But when they refused to send 
away the knechts or to retire from the land belong- 
ing to Spychow, he suddenly fell upon them, ex- 
terminated the knechts , pierced Herr Meineger 
dreadfully with a spear, took Herr von Bergow 
into captivity and put him into the Sp} r chowski 
dungeon. De Fourcy alone escaped and after three 
days’ wandering in the Mazowiecki forests, having 
learned from some pitch-burners that there w r ere 
some brothers of the Order in Ciechanow, he suc- 
ceeded in reaching them. He and the brothers of 
the Order made a complaint to the prince, and 
asked for the punishment of Jurand, and for an 
order for the deliverance of Herr von Bergow. 

This news disturbed the good understanding be- 
tween the prince and his guests, because not only 
the two newly arrived brothers but also Hugo von 
Dan veld and Zygfried von Love, began to beseech 
the prince to render justice to the Order, to free 
the boundaries from the plunderer and to punish 
him once for all his offences. Hugo von Danveld, 
having his own grievance against Jurand, the re- 
membrance of which burned him with shame and 
grief, asked for vengeance almost threateningly. 

“ The complaint will go to the grand master,” he 

paid; “ if b§ not able to get justfoe from 


354 Knights of the Cross. 

Your Grace, lie will obtain it liimself, even if the 
whole Mazowsze help that robber.” 

But the prince, although naturally good-tem- 
pered, became angry and said : 

“What kind of justice do you ask for? If 
Jurand had attacked you first, then I would surely 
punish him. But your people were the first to 
commence hostilities. Your starosta gave the 
knechts permission to go on that expedition. 
Jurand only accepted the challenge and asked that 
the soldiers be sent away. Shall I punish him for 
that ? You attacked that dreadful man, of whom 
everybody is afraid, and voluntarily brought 
calamity upon yourselves — what do you want 
then ? Shall I order him not to defend himself, 
when it pleases you to attack him ? ” 

“ It was not the Order that attacked him, but its 
guests, foreign knights,” answered Hugo. 

“ The Order is responsible for its guests, and 
then the knechts from the Lubowski garrison were 
there.” 

“ Could the starosta allow his guests to be 
slaughtered ? ” 

Here the prince turned to Zygfried and said : 

“You must take heed lest your wiles offend 
God.” 

But the stern Zygfried answered : 

“ Herr von Bergow must be released from cap- 
tivity, because the men of his family were high 
dignitaries in the Order and they rendered im- 
portant services to the Cross.” 

“ And Meineger’s death must be avenged,” 
added Hugo von Danveld. 

Thereupon the prince arose and walked threaten- 
ingly toward the Germans; hut after a while, 


evidently having remembered that the}^ were his 
guests, he restrained his anger, put his hand on 
Zygfried’s shoulder, and said : 

“ Listen : you wear a cross on your mantle, 
therefore answer according to your conscience — 
upon that cross! Was Jurand right or was he 
not ? ” 

“ Herr von Bergow must be released from prison,” 
answered Zygfried von Love. 

There was a moment of silence ; then the prince 
said : 

“ God grant me patience ! ” 

Zygfried continued sharply, his words cutting 
like a sword : 

“ The wrong which was done to us in the per- 
sons of our guests, is only one more occasion for 
complaint. From the time the Order was founded, 
neither in Palestine, nor in Siedmiogrod , 1 nor 
among the heathenish Litwa, has any man wronged 
us so much as that robber from Spy chow. Your 
Highness ! we ask for justice and vengeance not for 
one wrong, but for thousands ; not for the blood 
shed once, but for years of such deeds, for which fire 
from heaven ought to burn that nest of wickedness 
and cruelty. Whose moanings entreat God for 

ven seance? Ours! Whose tears? Ours! We 
© 

have complained in vain. Justice has never been 
given us ! ” 

Having heard this, Prince Janusz began to nod 
his head and said : 

“ Hej ! formerly the Krzyzaks were received 
hospitably in Spychow, and Jurand was not your 


1 Siebenkirchen in German, a province which now belongs 
to Hungary; it was then an independent principality. 


356 Knights of the Cross. 

foe, until after liis dear wife died on your rope ; and 
Low many times have you attacked him first, wish- 
ing to kill him, as in this last case, because he 
challenged and defeated 3-0111* knights ? How man3 r 
times have you sent assassins after him, or shot at 
him with a crossbow from the forest ? He attacked 
you, it is true, because vengeance burns within 
him ; but have you not attacked peaceful people in 
Mazowsze ? Have 3*ou not taken their herds, burned 
their houses and murdered the men, women and 
children ? And when I complained to the grand 
master, he sent me this reply from Marienburg : 
1 Customary frolic of the boundaries. ’ Let me be 
in peace 1 Was it not you who captured me when 
I was without arms, during the time of peace, on 
my own land? Had it not been for 3*our fear of 
the mighty Ivrakowski king, probably I would 
have had to moan until now in captivitj 7 . Who 
ought to complain? With such gratitude you 
repaid me, who belonged to the family of 3*our 
benefactors. Let me be in peace ; it is not 3*011 
who have the right to talk about justice ! ” 

Having heard this, the Knights of the Cross 
looked at each other impatiently, angiy because 
the prince mentioned the occurrence at Zlotorja, in 
the presence of Sir de Fourcy ; therefore lingo von 
Danveld, wishing to finish the conversation about 
it, said : 

“ That was a mistake, Your Highness, and we 
made amends for it, not on account of fear of the 
Krakowski king, but for the sake of justice; and 
with regard to the frolics on the boundaries, the 
grand master cannot be held responsible, because 
on every frontier there are some restless spirits. 1 ’ 

“ Then you say this yourself, and still you ask 


Knights of the Cross. 357 

for the punishment of Jurand. What do you wish 
then ? ” 

“ Justice and punishment 1 ” 

The prince clenched his bon} 7 fists and re- 
peated : 

“ God grant me patience 1 ” 

“Your Princely Majesty must also remember,” 
said Danveld, further, “ that our wantons only 
wrong lay people who do not belong to the German 
race, but your men raise their hand against the 
German Order, and for this reason they offend our 
Saviour Himself.” 

“ Listen ! ” said the prince. “ Do not talk about 
God ; you cannot deceive Ilim ! ” 

Then having placed his hands 011 the Krzyzak’s 
shoulders, he shook him so strongly, that he fright- 
ened him. He relented immediately and said, 
mildly : 

“If it be true that our guests attacked Jurand 
first and did not send awa} 7 the soldiers, I will not 
blame him; but had Jurand really accepted the 
challenge ? ” 

Having said this, he looked at Sir de Fourcy, 
winking at him, to deny it ; but the latter, not 
wishing to lie, answered : 

“ He asked us to send our soldiers away, and to 
fight three against three.” 

“ Are you sure of that ? ” 

“Upon my honor 1 Herr von Bergow and I 
agreed, but Meineger did not consent.” 

Here the prince interrupted: 

“ Starosta from Szczytno! you know better than 
anybody else that Jurand would not miss a chal- 
lenge.” 

Then he turned to all present and said : 




358 Knights of the Cross. 

“ If one of you -will challenge Jurand to a fight 
on horseback or on foot, I give my permission. If 
he be taken prisoner or killed, then Herr von Bergow 
will be released without paying any ransom. Do 
not ask me for anything else, because I will not 
grant it.” 

After these words, there was a profound silence. 
Hugo von Danveld, Zygfried von Love, Brother 
Rotgier and Brother Godfried, although brave, knew 
the dreadful lord of Spychow too well to dare to 
challenge him for life or death. Only a foreigner 
from a far distant country, like de Lorche or de 
Fourcjr, would do it ; but de Lorche was not pres- 
ent during the conversation, and Sir de Fourcy was 
still too frightened. 

“ I have seen him once,” he muttered, “ and I do 
not wish to see him any more.” 

Zygfried von Love said : 

“ It is forbidden the monks to fight in single com- 
bat, except by special permission from the grand 
master and the grand marshal ; but I do not ask for 
permission for a combat, but for the release of von 
Bergow and the punishment by death of Jurand.” 

“ You do not make the laws in this country.” 

“ Our grand master will know how to administer 
justice.” 

“Your grand master has nothing to do with 
Mazowsze 1 ” 

“ The emperor and the whole German nation will 
help him.” 

“ The king of Poland will help me, and he is more 
powerful than the German emperor.” 

“ Does Your Highness wish for a war with the 
Order ? ” 

“ If I wanted a war, I would not wait for you to 


Knights of the Cross. 359 

Come to Mazowsze, but would go toward you ; you 
need not threaten me, because I am not afraid of 
you.” 

“ What shall I say to the grand master ? ” 

“ He has not asked you anj'thing. Tell him 
what you please.” 

“ Then we will avenge ourselves.” 

Thereupon the prince stretched forth his arm 
and began to shake his finger close to the Krzyzak’s 
face. 

“ Keep quiet ! ” said he, angrily ; “ keep quiet ! 
I gave you permission to challenge Jurand ; but if 
you dare to invade this country with the army of 
the Order, then I will attack you, and you will 
stay here not as a guest but as a prisoner.” 

Evidently his patience was entirely exhausted, 
because he threw a cap violently on the table and 
left the room, slamming the door. The Knights of 
the Cross became pale and Sir de Fourcy looked at 
them askance. 

“What will happen now ?” asked Brother Rot- 
gier, who was the first to break the silence. 

Hugo von Danveld turned to Sir de Fourcy and 
menacing him with his fists, said : 

“Why did you tell him that } t ou attacked Ju- 
rand ? ” 

“ Because it is true ! ” 

“ You should have lied.” 

“ I came here to fight and not to lie.” 

“ Well, you fought well, indeed 1 ” 

“ And you ! did you not run awa} r from J urand 
of Spychow ? ” 

“Pax!” said von Love. “This knight is a 
guest of the Order.” 

“ It is immaterial what he said,” added Brother 



Knights of* the Cross. 


Godfried. “ They would not punish Jurand with, 
out a trial, and in the court, the truth would come 
out.” 

“ What will be done now ? ” repeated Brother 
Rotgier. 

There was a moment of silence ; then the sturdy 
and virulent Zygfried von Love spoke : 

u We must finish once for all with that bloody 
dog ! ” said he. “ Herr von Bergow must be re- 
leased from his fetters. We will gather the garri- 
sons from Szczytno, Insburk and Lubowa ; we will 
summon the Chelminsk nobility and attack Ju- 
rand. It is time to settle with him ! ” 

“ We cannot do it without permission from the 
grand master.” 

“ If we succeed, the grand master will be pleased 1 ” 
said Brother Godfried. 

“But if we do not succeed? If the prince go 
against us ? ” 

“ He will not do that if there is peace between 
him and the Order.” 

“ There is peace, but we are going to violate it. 
Our garrisons will not be sufficient to fight against 
the Mazurs.” 

“ Then the grand master will help us and there 
will be a war.” 

Dan veld frowned again and became thoughtful. 

“No! no!” said he after a while. “If we be 
successful, the grand master will be pleased. En- 
voys will be sent to the prince, there will be 
negotiations and we will go scot-free. But in case 
of defeat, the Order will not intercede for us and 
will not declare war. Another grand master is 
necessary for that. The Polski king is behind the 


Knights of the Cross. 361 

prince, and the grand master will not quarrel with 
him.” 

“ But we have taken the Dobrzynska province ; 
it is evident that we are not afraid of Krakow.” 

“ There was some pretext — Opolczyk. We took 

it apparently in pledge, and then ” Here he 

looked around and said quietly : 

“ I heard in Marienburg, that if they threaten us 
with war, we will return the province.” 

“ Ah ! ” said Brother Rotgier, “ if we had Mark- 
ward Salzbacli with us, or Shomberg who killed 
Witold’s whelps, he would find some remedj' 
against Jurand. W T itold was the king’s viceroy 
and a grand duke ! Notwithstanding that, Shom- 
berg was not punished. He killed Witold’s chil- 
dren, and went scot-free! Verily, there is great 
lack among us of people who can find a remedy for 
everything.” 

Having heard this, Hugo von Dan veld put his 
elbows on the table, leaned his head on his hands 
and plunged into deep thought. Then his e} T es be- 
came bright, he wiped, according to bis custom, his 
moist, thick lips with the upper part of his hand 
and said : 

“ Ma} r the moment in which you mentioned, 
pious brother, the name of the valiant Shomberg 
be blessed.” 

“ Why ? Have you found a remedy ? ” asked 
Zygfried von Love. 

“ Speak quickly ! ” exclaimed Brother God fried. 

“ Listen,” said Hugo. “ Jurand has a daughter 
here, his only child, whom he loves dearly.” 

“ Yes, so he has. W r e know her. The princess 
Anna Danuta loves her also.” 

“ Yes. Listen then : if you capture this girl, 


362 Knights of the Cross. 

Jurand will give as a ransom for her, not only 
Bergow, but all his prisoners, himself and Spy- 
chow 1 ” 

“ By Saint Bonifacius’ blood shed in Duchum ! ” 
exclaimed Brother Godfried ; “ it would be as you 
say ! ” 

Then they were silent, as if frightened by the 
boldness and the difficulties of the enterprise. But 
after a while Brother Rotgier turned toward 
Zygfried von Love, and said : 

u Your judgment and experience are equal to 
your bravery : what do you think about this 
plan ? ” 

“ I think that the matter is worthy of considera- 
tion.” 

“ Because,” said Rotgier further, “ the girl is a 
lady-in-waiting with the princess — the princess 
loves her as if she were her own daughter. Think, 
pious brother, what an uproar will arise.” 

But Hugo von Danveld began to laugh : 

“ You said yourself, that Shomberg poisoned or 
strangled Witold’s whelps, and what happened to 
him ? They will raise an uproar about anything 
we do; but if we sent Jurand in chains to the 
grand master, then it is certain that we could ex- 
pect reward rather than punishment.” 

“ Yes,” said von Love, “ there is a good oppor- 
tunity for an attack. The prince is going away 
and Anna Danuta will remain here alone with her 
court. However it is a serious matter to invade 
the prince’s house during the time of peace. The 
prince’s house is not Spychow. It will be the same 
thing that happened in Zlotorja ! Again com- 
plaints against the Order will go to all kings and 
to the pope ; again that cursed Jagiello will 


Knights of the Cross. 363 

threaten us, and the grand master ; you know him : 
he is glad to take hold of anything he can, but he 
does not wish for war with Jagiello. Yes! there 
will be a great uproar in all the provinces of 
Mazowsze and of Polska.” 

“ In the meanwhile Jurand’s bones will whiten on 
a hook,” answered Brother Hugo. “ Then we do 
not need to take his daughter from the prince’s 
mansion.” 

“ But we cannot do it from Ciechanow either, 
because there, besides the noblemen, there are three 
hundred archers.” 

“ No. But Jurand can become ill and send for 
his daughter. Then the princess would not prevent 
her going, and if the girl be lost on the road, who 
will accuse you or me and say to us : ‘ You 

captured her ! ’ ” 

“ Bah ! ” answered von Love, impatiently. 
“ You must first make Jurand sick and then make 
him summon the girl.” 

At this Hugo smiled triumphantly and an- 
swered : 

“ I have a goldsmith, who having been driven 
from Marienburg for theft, settled in Szczytno and 
who is able to make a seal ; I also have people, who 
although our bondmen, came from the Mazurski 
country. Do you understand me yet ? ” 

“ I understand,” shouted Brother Godfried. 

And Rotgier raised his hands and said : 

“ May God bless you, pious brother, because 
neither Mark ward Salzbach, nor Shomberg could 
find better means.” 

Then he half closed his eyes, as if he saw some- 
thing afar. 

“ I see Jurand,” said he, “ with a rope around his 


364 Knights of the Cross. 

neck, standing at the Gdansk gate in Marienburg 
and our knechts are kicking him.” 

“ And the girl will become a servant of the 
Order,” said Hugo. 

Having heard this, von Love turned his severe 
eyes on Danveld ; but the latter again rubbed his 
lips with the upper part of his hand and said : 

“And now to Szczytno as soon as we can 1 ” 

Before starting on the journey to Szczytno, the 
four brothers of the Order and de Fourcy went to 
bid the prince and the princess adieu. It was 
not a very friendly farewell ; but the prince, not 
wishing to act contrary to the old Polish custom 
which did not permit the guests to depart with 
empty hands, made each brother a present of some 
beautiful marten-fur and of one grzywna of silver ; 
they received the presents with great pleasure, as- 
suring the prince that being brothers of an order, 
and having made a solemn promise to live in pov- 
erty, they would not retain the money for them- 
selves, but would distribute it among the poor, 
whom they would recommend to pray for the 
prince’s health, fame and future salvation. 

The Mazurs laughed in their sleeves at such an 
assurance, because they knew very well how rapa- 
cious the Order was, and still better what liars the 
Knights of the Cross were. 

It was a popular saying in Mazowsze : “ As the 
skunk smells, so the Krzyzak lies.” The prince 
waved his hand to such thanks, and after they went 
out he said that by the intervention of the Knights 
of the Cross, one would go to heaven as swiftly as 
the craw-fish walks. 

But before that, while taking leave of the prin- 
cess, at the moment that Zygfried von Love kissed 


Knights of the Cross. 


3 6 * 


her band, Hugo von Danveld approached Danusia, 
put his hand on her head and caressing her, said : 

“ Our commandment is to return good for evil, 
and even to love our enemy ; therefore I will send 
a sister of the Order here, and she will bring you 
the healing balm.” 

“ How can I thank you for it ? ” answered Dan- 
usia. 

“ Be a friend of the Order and of the monks.” 

De Fourcy noticed this conversation, and in the 
meantime he was struck by the beauty of the 
young girl ; therefore as they traveled toward 
Szczytno, he asked : 

“ Who is that beautiful lady of the court with 
whom you were talking while taking leave of the 
princess ? ” 

“ Jurand’s daughter! ” answered the Krzj^zak. 

Sir de Fourcy was surprised. 

“ The same whom you propose to capture ? ” 

“Yes. And when we capture her, Jurand is 
ours.” 

“ Evidently everything is not bad that comes 
from Jurand. It will be worth while to guard 
such a prisoner.” 

“ Do you think it will be easier to fight with her 
than with J urand ? ” 

“ I mean that I think the same as you do. The 
father is a foe of the Order ; but 3^011 spoke words 
as sweet as honey to the daughter, and besides you 
promised to send her the balm.” 

Evidently Hugo von Danveld felt the need of 
justification before Zygfried von Love who, al- 
though not better than the others, observed the 
austere laws of the Order, and very often scolded 
the other brothers. 


366 Knights of the Cross. 

“ I promised her the balm,” said Hugo, “for that 
young knight, who was injured by the bison and 
to whom she is betrothed. If they make an out- 
cry when the girl is captured, then we will tell 
them that we did not wish to harm her an} r , and 
the best proof of it will be that on account of 
Christian mercy we sent her some medicine.” 

“Very well,” said von Love. “ Only we must 
send somebody whom we can trust.” 

“ I will send a pious woman, entirely faithful to 
the Order. I will command her to look and to lis- 
ten. When our people, apparently sent by Jurand, 
arrive, they will find the road already prepared.” 

“ It will be difficult to get such people.” 

“No! In our province the people speak the 
same language. There are in our city, bah ! even 
among the knechts of the garrison, some men who 
left Mazowsze because they were pursued by the 
law ; it is true they are thieves and robbers ; but 
they do not fear anjffiody and they are ready to do 
anything. To those men, I will promise, in case 
they succeed, a large reward ; if they fail, a rope.” 

“ Bah ! Suppose they betray us ? ” 

“ They will not betray us, because in Mazowsze 
every one of them deserves to be hanged. Only 
we must give them decent clothes so that they will 
be taken for Jurand’s servants ; and we must get 
the principal thing : a letter with Jurand’s seal.” 

“We must foresee eveiy thing,” said Brother 
Rotgier. “It is probable that Jurand will go to 
see the prince, and justify himself on account of the 
last war. If he is in Ciechanow, he will go to see 
his daughter. It may happen that our men when 
they go to capture Jurandowna, will come in con- 
tact with Jurand himself,” 


Knights of the Cross. 367 

u The men whom I am going to choose are sharp. 
They will know that they will be hanged if they 
come in contact with Jurand. It will be to their 
own interest not to meet him.” 

“ But the}' may be captured.” 

“ Then we will deny them and the letter. Who 
can prove that we sent them ? And then if there 
be no outrage, there will be no outcry, and it will 
not harm the Order, if Mazury cut several scoun- 
drels into pieces.” 

Brother Godfried, the youngest of the monks, 
said : 

“ I do not understand your policy, nor your fear 
that it may be known that the girl was carried off 
by our command. Because if we have her in our 
possession, we will be obliged to send some one to 
Jurand to tell him: ‘ Your daughter is with us; 
if you wish her to be set at liberty, give von Ber- 
gow and yourself in exchange for her.’ You can- 
not do otherwise, and then it will be known that 
we ordered the girl to be carried off.” 

“ That is true 1 ” said Sir de Fourcy, who did 
not like the whole affair. “ Why should we hide 
that which must come out ? ” 

But Hugo von Danveld began to laugh, and 
turning to Brother Godfried, asked : 

“ How long have you worn the white mantle ? ” 

“It will be six years the first week after the day 
of the Holy Trinity.” 

“When you have worn it six years longer, you 
will understand the affairs of the Order better. 
Jurand knows us better than you do. We will tell 
him : 1 Your daughter is watched by Brother 

Shomberg ; if you say a word, remember what 
happened to Witold’s children I ’ ” 


368 Knights of the Cross. 

“ And then ? ” 

“Then von Bergow will be free and the Order 
also will be free from Jurand.” 

“ No ! ” exclaimed Brother Rotgier ; “ every- 
thing is planned so cleverly that God ought to 
bless our enterprise.” 

“ God blesses all deeds whose purpose is the 
good of the Order,” said the gloomy Zygfried von 
Love. 

Then they rode silently, and before them went 
their retinue, to open the way, because the road 
was covered with a heavy snow, which had fallen 
during the night. The day was cloud} T , but warm ; 
therefore the horses were steaming. From the 
forest flocks of crows were flying toward the vil- 
lages, filling the air with their gloomy cawing. 

Sir de Fourcy remained a little bit behind the 
Knights of the Cross and rode along in deep 
thought. He had been the guest of the Order for 
several years, and had participated in the expedi- 
tions against the Zmudz, where he distinguished 
himself by great bravery. Everywhere he had 
been received as the Knights of the Cross knew 
how to receive the knights from remote countries ; 
he became attached to them very strongly, and not 
being rich, he planned to join their ranks. In the 
meanwhile he either lived in Marienburg, or visited 
the commanderies, searching in his travels for dis- 
tractions and adventures. Having just arrived at 
Lubow'a with the rich von Bergow, and having 
heard about Jurand, he desired very much to fight 
with the man who was regarded with general 
dread. The arrival of Meineger, who was always 
victorious, precipitated the expedition. The com - 
thur of Lubowa furnished the men for it, but in 


Knights of the Cross. 369 

the meanwhile he told them so much not only 
about Jurand’s cruelty, but also about his cun- 
ning and treachery, that when Jurand asked them 
to send away the soldiers, they refused to do it, 
fearing that if they did, he would surround and ex- 
terminate them or else capture and put them into 
the Spychowski dungeons. Then Jurand thinking 
that they cared less about a knightly fight than 
about plunder, attacked them and defeated them. 
De Fourcy saw von Bergow overthrown with his 
horse ; he saw Meineger with a piece of a spear in 
his body, and he saw the men asking in vain for 
mercy. He escaped with great difficulty, and wan- 
dered for several days in the forests, where he 
would have died of hunger or been destroyed by 
wild beasts, if by chance he had not reached 
Ciechanow, where he found Brothers Godfried and 
Rotgier. From the expedition he emerged with a 
feeling of humiliation and shame, and with a desire 
for vengeance and a longing after Bergow, who was 
his dear friend. Therefore he joined with his 
whole soul in the complaint of the Knights of the 
Cross, when they asked for the punishment of the 
Polish knight and the freedom of his unhappy 
companion. When their complaint had no effect 
whatever, in the first moment he was ready to ap- 
prove of any plan for vengeance against Jurand. 
But now some scruples were aroused in him. Lis- 
tening: to the conversation of the monks, and 
especially to what Hugo von Danveld said, he 
could not refrain from astonishment. It is true, 
that having become well acquainted during the past 
few years with the Knights of the Cross, he knew 
that they were not what they were represented to 
be in Germany and in the West. In Marienburg, 


370 Knights of the Cross. 

be knew, however, a few honest and upright knights 
who often complained of the corruption of the 
brothers, of their lasciviousness and lack of dis- 
cipline ; de Fourcy felt that they were right, but 
being himself dissolute and lacking in discipline, he 
did not criticise them for those faults, especially 
because all knights of the Order redeemed them 
with bravery. He had seen them at Wilno, fight- 
ing breast to breast with the Polish knights ; at 
the taking of castles, defended with superhuman 
stubbornness by Polish garrisons ; he had seen them 
perishing under the blows of axes and swords, in 
general assaults or in single combats. They were 
merciless and cruel toward the Litwa, but at the 
same time, they were as brave as lions. 

But now it seemed to Sir de Fourcy, that Hugo 
von Danveld advised such actions from which every 
knight’s soul should recoil ; and the other brothers 
not only were not angry with him, but approved 
of his words. Therefore astonishment seized him 
more and more; finally he became deeply thought- 
ful, pondering whether it was proper to join in the 
performance of such deeds. 

If it were only a question of canning off the 
girl and then exchanging her for Bergow, he would 
perhaps consent to that, although his heart had 
been moved by Danusia’s beauty. But evidently 
the Knights of the Cross wished for something 
else. Through her they wished to capture Jurand, 
and then murder him, and together with him, — in 
order to hide the fraud and the crime — must as- 
suredly murder the girl also. 

They had threatened her already with the same 
fate that Witold’s children met, in case Jurand 
should dare to complain, “ They do not intend to 


Knights of the Cross. 371 

keep any promise, but to cheat both and kill both,” 
said de Fourcy, to himself, “ although they wear 
the cross, and ought to guard their honor more than 
anj'body else.” 

He became more and more indignant at such 
effrontery, and he determined to verify his suspi- 
cions ; therefore he rode near Dan veld and asked : 

“ If Jurand give himself up to you, will you set 
the girl at liberty ? ” 

“ If we let her go free, the whole world would 
immediately say that we had captured both of 
them,” answered Danveld. 

“ Then, what do you propose to do with her ? ” 

At this Danveld bent toward the knight, and 
laughing, showed his rotten teeth from beneath his 
thick lips. 

“ Do you mean what will be done with her, be- 
fore or after ? ” 

But Fourcy, surmising already that which he 
wished to know, became silent ; for a while he seemed 
to struggle with himself; then he raised himself 
in his stirrups and said so loudty that he could be 
heard by all four of the monks : 

“The pious brother, Ulrych von Jungingen, who 
is an example and an ornament of knighthood, said 
to me: ‘Among the old knights in Marienburg, 
one can still find worthy Knights of the Cross ; 
but those who control the commanderies near the 
frontier, only bring shame upon the Order.’” 

“ We are all sinful, but we serve the Saviour,” 
answered Hugo. 

“ Where is your knightly honor ? One cannot 
serve the Saviour by shameful deeds. You must 
know that I will not put my hand to anything like 
that, and that I also will prevent you.” 


372 Knights of the Cross. 

“ What will you prevent? ” 

“ The artifice, the treachery, the shame! ” 

“ How can you do it? In the fight with Jurand, 
you lost your retinue and wagons. You are obliged 
to live on the generosity of the Order, and you 
will die from hunger if we do not throw you a 
piece of bread ; and then, you are alone, we are 
four — how could you prevent us ? ” 

“ How can I prevent 3*011 ? ” repeated de Fourcy. 
“ I can return to the mansion and warn the prince ; 
I can divulge 3 r our plans to the whole world.” 

Here the brothers of the Order looked at one 
another, and their faces changed in the twinkling 
of an eye. Hugo von Dan veld, especial^, looked 
questioningly into Zygfried von Love’s e} T es; then 
he turned to Sir de Fourc3 r : 

“ Your ancestors,” said he, “ used to serve in the 
Order, and 3^011 wished to join it also ; but we do 
not receive traitors.” 

“ And I do not wish to serve with traitors.” 

“ Ej ! you shall not fulfill 3^our threat. The Or- 
der knows how to punish not only the monks ” 

Sir de Fourcy being excited b3' these words, 
drew his sword, and seized the blade with his left 
hand ; his right hand he put on the hilt and said : 

“ On this hilt which is in the form of the cross, 
on St. Denis, m3* patron’s head, and on my knightly 
honor, I swear that I will warn the Mazowiecki 
prince and the grand master.” 

Hugo von Dan veld again looked inquiringly at 
Z3 T gfried von Love, who closed his eyelids, as if 
consenting to something. 

Then Danveld said in a strangely muffled and 
changed voice : 


Knights of the Cross. 373 

“ St. Denis could carry his head after he was be- 
headed, but when yours once falls down ” 

“ Are you threatening me ? ” interrupted de 
Fourcy. 

“No, but I kill !” answered Danveld. And he 
thrust his knife into de Fourcy’s side with such 
strength, that the blade disappeared up to the hilt. 
De Fourcy screamed dreadfully ; for a while he 
tried to seize his sword which he held in his left 
hand, with his right, but he dropped it ; at the 
same time, the other three brothers began to pierce 
him mercilessly with their knives, in the neck, in 
the back, and in the stomach, until he fell from his 
horse. 

Then there was silence. De Fourcy bleeding 
dreadfully from several wounds, quivered on the 
snow. From beneath the leaden sky, there came 
only the cawing of the crows, which were flying 
from the silent wilderness, toward human habita- 
tions. 

Then there began a hurried conversation between 
the murderers : 

“Our servants did not see anything 1 ” said 
Danveld, panting. 

“ No. The retinues are in front ; we cannot see 
them,” answered von Love. 

“ Listen : we will have cause for a new com- 
plaint. We will publish the statement that the 
Mazowiecki knights fell upon us and killed our 
companion. We will shout aloud — they will hear 
us in Marienburg — that the prince sent murderers 
even after his guests. Listen ! we must say that 
Janusz did not wish to listen to our complaints 
against Jurand, but that he ordered the accuser to 
be murdered.” 


374 Knights of the Cross. 

In the meanwhile, de Fourcy turned in the last 
convulsion on his back and then remained motion- 
less, with a bloody froth on his lips and with 
dread pictured in his widely-opened dead eyes. 
Brother Rotgier looked at him and said : 

“ Notice, pious brothers, how God punishes even 
the thought of treachery.” 

“ What we have done, was done for the good of the 
Order,” answered Godfried. u Glory to those ” 

But he stopped, because at that moment, behind 
them, at the turn of the snowy road, there ap- 
peared a horseman, who rushed forward as fast as 
his horse could go. Having perceived him, Hugo 
von Danveld quickly exclaimed : 

“ Whoever this man is — he must die.” And von 
Love, who although the oldest among the brothers, 
had very keen eyesight, said : 

“ I recognize him ; it is that shield-bearer who 
killed the bison with an axe. Yes ; it is he l ” 

“ Hide your knives, so that he may not become 
frightened,” said Danveld. “ I will attack him 
first, you shall follow me.” 

In the meanwhile, the Bohemian arrived and 
reined in his horse at a distance of eight or ten 
steps. He noticed the corpse lying in the pool of 
blood, the horse without a rider, and astonishment 
appeared on his face ; but it lasted only for the 
twinkling of an eye. After a while, he turned to 
the brothers as if nothing had happened and said : 

“ I bow to you, brave knights 1 ” 

“ We recognize you,” answered Danveld, ap- 
proaching slowly. “ Have 3 r ou anything for us?” 

“ The knight Zbyszko of Bogdaniec, after whom I 
carry the spear, sent me, because being injured by 
the bison, he could not come himself.” 


375 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ What does your master wish from us? ” 

“ My master commanded me to tell you that be- 
cause you unrighteously accused Jurand of Spy- 
chow, to the detriment of his knightly honor, you 
did not act like honest knights, but howled like 
dogs ; and if any one of } 7 ou feels insulted bj T these 
words, he challenges him to a combat on horseback 
or on foot, to the last breath ; he will be ready for 
the duel as soon as with God’s help and mercy he 
is released from his present indisposition.” 

“ Tell your master, that the Knights of the 
Order bear insults patiently for the Saviour’s sake, 
and they cannot fight, without special permission 
from the grand master or from the grand marshal ; 
for which permission they will write to Malborg.” 

The Czech again looked at de Fourcy’s corpse, 
because he had been sent especially to that knight. 
Zbyszko knew that the monks could not fight in 
single combat : but having heard that there was a 
secular knight with them, he wanted to challenge 
him especially, thinking that by doing so he would 
win Jurand’s favor. But that knight was lying 
slaughtered like an ox, by the four Knights of the 
Cross. 

It is true that the Czech did not understand what 
had happened; but being accustomed from child- 
hood to different kinds of danger, he suspected some 
treacheiy. He was also surprised to see Dan veld, 
while talking with him, approach him closer and 
closer ; the others began to ride to his sides, as if to 
surround him. Consequently he was upon the 
alert, especially as he did not have any weapons ; 
he had not brought any, being in great haste. 

In the meanwhile Danveld who was near him, 
said : 


376 Knights of the Cross. 

“ I promised your master some healing balm ; 
he repays me badly for my good deed. But no 
wonder, that is the usual thing among the Polaks. 
But as he is severely injured and may soon be 
called to God, tell him then ” 

Here he leaned his left hand on the Czech’s 
shoulder. 

“ Tell him then, that I — well — I answer this 
way ! ” 

And at the same moment, his knife gleamed 
near the throat of the shield-bearer ; but before he 
could thrust, the Czech who had been watching his 
movements closely, seized Danveld’s right hand, 
with his iron-like hands, bent and twisted it so that 
the bones cracked ; then hearing a dreadful roaring 
of pain, he pricked his horse and rushed away like 
an arrow, before the others could stop him. 

Brothers Rotgier and Godfried pursued him, but 
they soon returned, frightened by a dreadful cry 
from Danveld. Yon Love supported him with his 
shoulders, while he cried so loudly that the retinue, 
riding with the wagons in front at quite a distance, 
stopped their horses. 

“What is the matter with you?” asked the 
brothers. 

But von Love ordered them to ride forward as 
fast as they could, and bring a wagon, because 
Danveld could not remain in his saddle. After a 
moment, a cold perspiration covered his forehead 
and he fainted. 

When they brought the wagon, they put him on 
some straw in the bottom and hurried toward the 
frontier. Yon Love urged them forward because 
he realized that after what had happened, they 
could not lose time in nursing Danveld. Having 


377 


Knights of the Cross. 

seated himself beside him in the wagon, he rubbed 
his face w 7 ith snow from time to time ; but he could 
not resuscitate him. At last when near the fron- 
tier, Danveld opened his eyes and began to look 
around. 

“ How do you feel ? ” asked Love. 

“ I do not feel any pain, but neither can I feel 
my hand,” answered Danveld. 

“ Because it has grown stiff already ; that is 
why you do not feel any pain. It will come back 
in a warm room. In the meanwhile, thank God 
even for a moment of relief.” 

Rotgier and Godfried approached the wagon. 

“ What a misfortune ! ” said the first. “ What 
shall we do now ? ” 

“ We will declare,” said Danveld in a feeble 
voice, “ that the shield-bearer murdered de Fourcy.” 

“ It is their latest crime and the culprit is 
known 1 ” added Rotgier. 


CHAPTER Til 


In the meanwhile, the Czech rushed as fast as he 
could to the prince’s hunting residence, and finding 
the prince still there, he told him first, what had 
happened. Happily there were some courtiers who 
had seen the shield-bearer go without any arms. 
One of them had even shouted after him, half in 
jest, to take some old iron, because otherwise the 
Germans would get the best of him ; but he, fear- 
ing that the knights would pass the frontier, 
jumped on horseback as he stood, in a sheepskin 
overcoat only and hurried after them. These tes- 
timonies dispelled all possible doubts from the 
prince’s mind as to the fact who had murdered de 
Fourcy ; but they filled him with uneasiness and 
with such anger, that at first he wanted to pursue 
the Knights of the Cross, capture them and send 
them to the grand master in chains. After a while, 
however, he came to the conclusion, that it was im- 
possible to reach them on this side of the boundary 
and he said : 

“ I will send, instead, a letter to the grand mas- 
ter, so that he may know what they are doing 
here. God will punish them for it ! ” 

Then he became thoughtful and after a while he 
began to say to the courtiers : 

“ I cannot understand why they killed their 
guest ; I would suspect the shield-bearer if I did 
not know that he went there without weapons.” 

“Bah!” said the /csiondz Wyszoniek, “why 
should the boy kill him ? He had not seen him be- 
378 


379 


Knights of the Cross. 

fore. Then suppose he had had arms, how could 
he attack five of them and their armed retinues ? ” 

“ That is true,” said the prince. “ That guest 
must have opposed them in something, or perhaps 
he did not wish to lie as was necessary for them. 
I saw them wink at him, to induce him to say that 
Jurand was the first to begin the fight.” 

Then Mrokota of Mocarzew said: 

“ He is a strong boy, if he could crush the arm 
of that dog Danveld.” 

“ He said that he heard the bones of the German 
crack,” answered the prince ; “ and taking into 
consideration what he did in the forest, one must 
admit it is true ! The master and the servant are 
both strong boys. But for Zl>3 r szko, the bison 
would have rushed against the horses. Both the 
Lotaringer and he contributed very much to the 
rescue of the princess.” 

“ To be sure they are great boys,” affirmed the 
Jcsiondz Wyszoniek. u Even now when he can 
hardly breathe, he has taken Jurand’s part and 
challenged those knights. Jurand needs exactly 
such a son-in-law.” 

“ In Krakow, Jurand said differently ; but now, 
I think he will not oppose it,” said the prince. 

“ The Lord Jesus will help,” said the princess, 
who entered just now and heard the end of the con- 
versation. 

“ Jurand cannot oppose it now, if only God will 
restore Zbyszko’s health ; but we must reward him 
also.” 

“ The best reward for him will be Danusia, and 
I think he will get her, for when the women resolve 
to accomplish some object, then even Jurand him- 
self could not prevent them,” 


380 Knights of the Cross. 

“Am I not right, to wish for that marriage ? ” 
asked the princess. 

“ I would not say a word if Zbyszko were not 
constant ; but I think there is no other in the 
world as faithful as he. And the girl also. She 
does not leave him now for a moment ; she caresses 
him and he smiles at her, although he is very ill. 
I cry myself when I see this 1 I am speaking 
righteously ! It is worth while to help such a 
love, because the Holy Mother looks gladly on 
human happiness.” 

“ If it be God’s will,” said the prince, “ the hap- 
piness will come. But it is true that he nearly lost 
his head for that girl and now the bison has in- 
jured him.” 

“ Do not say it was for that girl,” said the prin- 
cess, quickly, “ because in Krakow Danusia saved 
him.” 

“ True 1 But for her sake he attacked Lichten- 
stein, in order to tear from his head the feathers, 
and he would not have risked his life for de Lorche. 
As for the reward, I said before that they both 
deserve one, and I will think about it in Ciech- 
anow.” 

“ Nothing will please Zbyszko more than to 
receive the knightly girdle and the golden spurs.” 

The prince smiled benevolently and answered : 

“ Let the girl carry them to him ; and when the 
illness leaves him, then we will see that everj r - 
thing is accomplished according to the custom. 
Let her carry them to him immediately, because 
quick joy is the best ! ” 

The princess having heard that, hugged her 
lord in the presence of the courtiers, and kissed his 
hands ; he smiled continually and said; 


Knights of the Cross. 381 

“You see — A good idea! I see that the Holy 
Ghost has granted the woman some sense also! 
Now call the girl.” 

“ Danuska ! Danuska ! ” called the princess. 

And in a moment in the side door Danusia ap- 
peared ; her eyes were red on account of sleepless 
nights; and she held a pot of steaming gruel, which 
the ksiondz W3 T szoniek had ordered to be put on 
Zbyszko’s fractured bones. 

“ Come to me, my dear girl ! ” said Prince 
Janusz. “ Put aside the pot and come.” 

When she approached with some timidity, be- 
cause “ the lord ” always excited some fear in her, 
he embraced her kindly and began to caress her 
face, saying : 

“ Well, the poor child is unhappy — hein ?” 

“ Yes 1 ” answered Danusia. 

And having sadness in her heart, she began to 
cry but very quietly, in order not to hurt the 
prince ; he asked again : 

“ Why do you cry ? ” 

“ Because Zbyszko is ill,” answered she, putting 
her little hands to her eyes. 

“ Do not be afraid, there is no danger for him. 
Is that not true, Father Wyszoniek ? ” 

“ Hej ! by God’s will, he is nearer to the wedding 
than to the coffin,” answered the good-hearted 
ksiondz Wyszoniek. 

The prince said : 

“Wait! In the meanwhile, I will give you a 
medicine for him, and I trust it will relieve him or 
cure him entirely.” 

“ Have the Krzyzaks sent the balm ? ” asked 
Danusia quickly, taking her little hands from her 
eyes. 


382 Knights of the Cross. 

“ With that balm which the Krzyzaks will send, 
3’ou had better smear a dog than a knight whom 
you love. I will give you something else.” 

Then he turned to the courtiers and said : 

“ Hurry and bring the spurs and the girdle.” 

After a while, when they had brought them to 
him, he said to Danusia : 

“ Take these to Zbyszko — and tell him that from 
this time he is a belted knight. If he die, then he 
will appear before God as miles cinctus ; if he live, 
then the rest will be accomplished in Ciechanow or 
in Warszawa.” 

Having heard this, Danusia seized “ the lord ” by 
his knees ; then caught the knightly insignia with 
one hand and the pot of porridge with the other, 
and rushed to the room where Zbyszko was lying. 
The princess, not wishing to lose the sight of their 
joy, followed her. 

Zbyszko was very ill, but having perceived 
Danusia, he turned his pale face toward her and 
asked : 

“ Has the Czech returned ? ” 

“ No matter about the Czech 1 ” answered the 
girl. “ I bring you better news than that. The 
lord has made you a knight and has sent you this 
by me.” 

Having said this, she put beside him the girdle 
and the spurs. Zb3 r szko’s pale cheeks flushed 
with jo3 T and astonishment, he glanced at Danusia 
and then at the spurs ; then he closed his eyes and 
began to repeat : 

“ How could he dub me a knight ? ” 

At that moment the princess entered, and he 
raised himself a little and began to thank her, be-, 
cause he guessed that her intervention had brought; 


Knights of the Cross. 383 

such a great favor and bliss to him. But she 
ordered him to be quiet and helped Danusia to put 
his head on the pillows again. In the meanwhile, 
the prince, the ksiondz Wyszoniek, Mrokota and 
several other courtiers entered. 

Prince Janusz waved his hand to signify that 
Zbyszko must not move; then having seated him- 
self beside the bed, he said : 

“ You know ! The people must not wonder that 
there is reward for good deeds, because if virtue 
remained without any reward, human iniquities 
would walk without punishment. You did not 
spare your life, but with peril to yourself defended 
11s from dreadful mourning ; therefore we permit 
you to don the knightly girdle, and from this mo- 
ment to walk in glory and fame.” 

“ Gracious lord,” answered Zbyszko. “ I would 
not spare even ten lives ” 

But he could not say anything more, on account 
of his emotion ; and the princess put her hand on 
his mouth because the Icsiondz Wyszoniek did not 
permit him to talk. The prince continued further : 

“ I think that you know the knightly duties and 
that you will wear the insignia with honor. You 
must serve our Saviour, and fight with the starosta 
of hell. You must be faithful to the anointed lord, 
avoid unrighteous war and defend innocence against 
oppression ; may God and His Holy Passion help 
you!” 

“ Amen ! ” answered the ksiondz Wyszoniek. 

The prince arose, made the sign of the cross 
over Zbyszko and added: 

“ And when 3 T ou recover, go immediately to 
Ciechanow, where X will summon Jurand,” 


CHAPTER VIII 


Three days afterward, a woman arrived with 
the Hercynski balm and with her came the captain 
of the archers from Szczytno, with a letter, signed 
by the brothers and sealed with Dan veld’s seal; in 
that letter the Knights of the Cross called on 
heaven and earth as witnesses of the wrongs com- 
mitted against them in Mazowsze, and with a 
threat of God’s vengeance, they asked for punish- 
ment for the murder of their “ beloved comrade 
and guest.” Danveld added to the letter his per- 
sonal complaint, asking humbly but also threaten- 
ingly for remuneration for his crippled hand and a 
sentence of death against the Czech. The prince 
tore the letter into pieces in the presence of the 
captain, threw it under his feet and said : 

“ The grand master sent those scoundrels of 
Krzyzaks to win me over, but they have incited 
me to wrath. Tell them from me that they killed 
their guest themselves and they wanted to murder 
the Czech. I will write to the grand master about 
that and I will request him to send different envoys, 
if he wishes me to be neutral in case of a war be- 
tween the Order and the Krakowski king.” 

“ Gracious lord,” answered the captain, “ must I 
carry such an answer to the mighty and pious 
brothers ? ” 

“If it is not enough, tell them then, that I con- 
sider them dog-brothers and not honest knights.” 

This was the end of the audience. The captain 
384 


Knights of the Cross. 385 

went away, because the prince departed the same 
day for Ciechanow. Only the “ sister ” remained 
with the balm, but the mistrustful ksiondz Wysz- 
oniek did not wish to use it, especially as the sick 
man had slept well the preceding night and had 
awakened without any fever, although still very 
weak. After the prince’s departure, the sister im- 
mediately sent a servant for a new medicine appar- 
ently — for the “ egg of a basilisk ” — which she af- 
firmed had the power to restore strength even to 
people in agony ; as for herself, she wandered about 
the mansion ; she was humble and was dressed in a 
lay dress, but similar to that worn by members of 
the Order ; she carried a rosary and a small pilgrim’s 
gourd at her belt. She could not move one of her 
hands. As she could speak Polish well, she in- 
quired from the servants about Zb3^szko and 
Danusia, to whom she made a present of a rose of 
Jericho ; on the second day during Zbyszko’s 
slumber, while Danusia was sitting in the dining- 
room, she approached her and said : 

“ May God bless you, panienko. Last night 
after my prayers I dreamed that there were two 
knights walking during the fall of the snow ; one 
of them came first and wrapped you in a white 
mantle, and the other said : ‘ I see only the snow, 

and she is not here,’ and he returned.” 

Danusia who was sleepy, immediately opened her 
blue eyes curiously, and asked : 

“ What does it mean ? ” 

“ It means that the one who loves you the best, 
will get you.” 

“ That is Zbyszko ! ” said the girl. 

“ I do not know, because I did not see his face ; 
I only saw the white mantle and then I awakened ; 


386 Knights of the Cross. 

the Lord Jesus sends me pain every night in my 
feet and I cannot move my hand.” 

“ It is strange that the balm has not helped you 
any 1 ” 

“It cannot help me, panienko, because the pain 
is a punishment for a sin ; if you wish to know 
what the sin was, I will tell 3’ou.” 

Danusia nodded her little head in sign that she 
wished to know ; therefore the “ sister ” continued : 

“ There are also servants, women, in the Order, 
who, although they do not make any vows, and are 
allowed to marry, are obliged to perform certain 
duties for the Order, according to the brothers’ 
commands. The one who meets such favor and 
honor, receives a pious kiss from a brother-knight 
as a sign that from that moment she is to serve 
the Order with words and deeds. Ah 1 panienko ! 
— I was going to receive that great favor, but in 
sinful obduracy instead of receiving it with grati- 
tude, I committed a great sin and was punished for 
it.” 

“ What did 3-011 do ? ” 

“ Brother Danveld came to me and gave me the 
kiss of the Order; but I, thinking that he was do- 
ing it from pure license, raised my wicked hand 
against him ” 

Here she began to strike her breast and repeated 
several times : 

“ God, be merciful to me, a sinner ! ” 

“ What happened then ? ” asked Danusia. 

“ Immediately my hand became motionless, and 
from that moment I have been crippled. I was 
young and stupid — I did not know ! But I was 
punished. If a woman fears that a brother pf the 
Order wishes to do something wicked, she must 


Knights of the Cross. 387 

leave the judgment to God, but she must not resist 
herself, because whosoever contradicts the Order 
or a brother of the Order, that one will feel God’s 
anger ! ” 

Danusia listened to these words with fright and 
uneasiness ; the sister began to sigh and to com- 
plain. 

u I am not old yet,” said she ; u I am only thirty 
years old, but besides the hand, God has taken 
from me my youth and beauty.” 

“ If it were not for the hand,” said Danusia, 
“ you need not complain.” 

Then there was silence. Suddenly the sister, as 
if she had just remembered something, said : 

“ I dreamed that some knight wrapped you with 
a white mantle on the snow. Perhaps it was a 
Krzyzak ! They wear white mantles.” 

“ I want neither Krzyzaks nor their mantles,” 
answered the girl. 

But further conversation was interrupted by the 
ksiondz Wyszoniek, who entering the room, nodded 
to Danusia and said : 

“ Praise God and come to Zbyszko 1 He has 
awakened and has asked for something to eat. He 
is much better.” 

In fact it was so. Zbyszko was a great deal 
better, and the ksiondz W 3 r szoniek was almost 
sure that he w r ould recover, when an unexpected 
accident upset all his expectations. There came 
envoys from Jurand with a letter to the princess, 
containing dreadful news. In Spychow, half of 
Jurand’s grodek had been burned, and he himself 
during the rescue was struck by a beam. It is 
true that the ksiondz Kaleb, who wrote the letter, 
said that Jurand would recover, but that the 


388 Knights of the Cross. 

sparks had burned bis remaining eye so badly that 
there was very little sight left in it, and he was 
likely to become blind. 

For that reason, Jurand asked his daughter to 
come to Spychow as soon as possible, because he 
wished to see her once more, before he was entirely 
encompassed by darkness. He also said that she 
was to remain with him, because even the blind, 
begging on the roads, had some one to lead them 
by the hand and show them the way ; why should 
he be deprived of that pleasure and die among 
strangers ? There were also humble thanks for 
the princess, who had taken care of the girl like a 
mother, and finally Jurand promised that, although 
blind, he would go to Warszawa once more, in 
order to fall at the lady’s feet and beg her for 
further favor for Danusia. 

The princess, when the Jcsiondz Wj’szoniek had 
finished reading the letter, could not say a word 
for some time. She had hoped that when Jurand 
came to see his daughter and her, she would be 
able by the prince’s and her own influence to ob- 
tain his consent for the wedding of the j’oung 
couple. But this letter, not only destroyed her 
plans, but in the meanwhile deprived her of Dan- 
usia whom she loved as well as she did her own 
children. She feared that Jurand would marry 
the girl to some neighbor of his, so as to spend the 
rest of his life among his own people. It was no 
use to think about Zbyszko — he could not go to 
Spychow, and then who knew how he would be re- 
ceived there. The lad} 7 knew that Jurand had re- 
fused to give him Danusia ; and he had said to the 
princess herself that on account of some secret rea- 
son, he would never consent to their marriage. 


Knights of the Cross. 


389 


Therefore in great grief she ordered the principal 
messenger to be brought to her, as she desired to 
ask him about the Spychowski misfortune, and also 
to learn something about Jurand’s plans. 

She was very much surprised when a stranger 
came instead of the old Tolima, who used to bear 
the shield after Jurand and usually carried his 
messages ; but the stranger told her that Tolima 
had been seriously injured in the last fight with 
the Germans and that he was dying in Spy chow ; 
Jurand being very ill himself, asked her to send 
his daughter immediately, because every day he 
saw less and less, and perhaps in a few days he 
would become blind. The messenger begged the 
princess to permit him to take the girl immedi- 
ately after the horses were rested, but as it was al- 
ready dusk she refused ; especially as she did not 
wish to distress Zbyszko and Danusia by such a 
sudden separation. 

Zbyszko already knew all about it, and he was 
lying like one stricken by a heavy blow ; w r hen the 
princess entered, and wringing her hands, said 
from the threshold : 

“We cannot help it ; he is her father 1 ” he re- 
peated after her like an echo : “We cannot help 
it ” then closed his eyes, like a man who ex- 

pects death immediately. 

But death did not come; but in his breast there 
gathered a still greater grief and through his head 
ran sad thoughts, like the clouds wdiich driven by 
the wind, obstruct the sun and quench all joy in 
the world. Zbyszko understood as well as the 
princess did, that if Danusia vrere once in Spychow, 
she would be lost to him forever. Here everybody 
was his friend ; there Jurand might even refuse to 


390 Knights of the Cross. 

receive him, or listen to him, especially if he were 
bound by a vow, or some other unknown reason as 
strong as a religious vow. Then how could he go 
to Spychow, when he was sick and hardly able to 
move in bed. A few days ago, when the prince 
rewarded him with the golden spurs, he had 
thought that his joy would conquer his illness, and 
he had prayed fervently to God to be permitted to 
soon rise and fight with the Krzyzaks; but now he 
had again lost all hope, because he felt that if 
Danusia were not at his bedside, then with her 
would go his desire for life and the strength to 
fight with death. What a pleasure and joy it had 
been to ask her several times a day : “ Do } 7 ou 

love me?” and to see how she covered her smiling 
and bashful eyes, or bent and answered : “ Yes, 

Zbyszko.” 

But now only illness, loneliness and grief would 
remain, and the happiness w'ould depart and not 
return. 

Tears shone in Zbyszko’s eyes and rolled slowly 
down on his cheeks ; then he turned to the princess 
and said : 

“ Gracious lady, I fear that I shall never see 
Danusia again.” 

And the lady being sorrowful herself, answered : 

“ I would not be surprised if 3^011 died from 
grief; but the Lord Jesus is merciful.” 

After a while, however, wishing to comfort him, 
she added : 

“ But if Jurand die first, then the tutelage will 
be the prince’s and mine, and we will give 3 T ou the 
girl immediately.” 

“ He will not die ! ” answered Zbyszko. 

But at once, evidently some new thought came to 


Knights of 4 the Cross. 391 

his mind, because he arose, sat on the bed and said 
in a changed voice : 

“ Gracious lady ” 

At that moment Danusia interrupted him ; she 
came crying and said from the threshold : 

“ Zbyszku 1 Do you know about it already ! I 
pity tatus, but I pity 3*011 also, poor boy ! ” 

When she approached, Zb3^szko encircled his love 
with his well arm, and began to speak : 

“How can I live without 3*011, my dearest? I 
did not travel through rivers and forest, I did not 
make the vow to serve you, that I might lose 
3*011. Hej ! sorrow will not help, ci*3 r ing will not 
help, bah ! even death itself, because even if the 
grass grow over me, my soul will not forget you, 
even if I am in the presence of the Lord Jesus 
or of God the Father — I sa3*, there must be a 
remed3* ! I feel a terrible pain in my bones, but 
3*ou must fall at the lad3 T ’s feet, I cannot — and ask 
her to have mercy upon 11s.” 

Danusia hearing this, ran quickty to the prin- 
cess’ feet, and having seized them in her arms, she 
hid her face in the folds of the heavy dress ; the 
lady turned her compassionate but also astonished 
eyes to Zb3 r szko, and said : 

“ How can I show you mercy ? If I do not let 
the child go to her sick father, I will draw God's 
anger on myself.” 

Zb3*szko who had been sitting on the bed, slipped 
down on the pillows and did not answer for a time 
because he was exhausted. Slowty, however, he 
began to move one hand toward the other on his 
breast until he joined them as in prayer. 

“ Rest,” said the princess ; “ then you may tell 


392 


Knights of the Cross. 

me what you wish ; and you, Danusia, arise and 
release ni 3 r knees.” 

“ Relax, but do not rise ; beg with me,” said 
Zbyszko. 

Then he began to speak in a feeble and broken 
voice : 

“ Gracious lady — Jurand was against me in Kra- 
kow — he will be here also, but if the ksiondz Wys- 
zoniek married me to Danusia, then — afterward 
she may go to Spy chow because there is no human 
power that could take her away from me ” 

These words were so unexpected to the princess, 
that she jumped from the bench ; then she sat down 
again and as if she had not thoroughly understood 
about what he was talking, she said : 

“ For heaven’s sake ! the ksiondz Wyszoniek.” 

“ Gracious lady ! Gracious lady ! ” begged Zbys- 
zko. 

“ Gracious lady 1 ” repeated Danusia, embracing 
the princess’ knees. 

“ How could it be done without her father’s per- 
mission ? ” 

“ God’s law is the stronger ! ” answered Zbyszko. 

“ For heaven’s sake 1 ” 

“ Who is the father, if not the prince? Who is 
the mother, if not you, gracious lad}^ ? ” 

And Danusia added : 

“ Dearest matuchna ! ” 1 

“ It is true, that I have been and am still like a 
mother to her,” said the princess, “ and Jurand re- 
ceived his wife from my hand. It is true! And if 
you are once married — everything is ended. Per- 

1 Diminutive of mother; it, is a charming expression. 
The Polish language, like the Italian, has a great variety of 
diminutives. 


Knights of the Cross. 393 

baps Jurand will be angry, but lie must be 
obedient to the commands of the prince, his lord. 
Then, no one need tell him immediately, only if he 
wanted to give the girl to another, or to make her 
a nun; and if he has made some vow, it will not be 
his fault that he cannot fulfill it. Nobody can act 
against God’s will — perhaps it is God’s will ! ” 

“ It cannot be otherwise I ” exclaimed Zbyszko. 

But the princess, still very much excited, said : 

“ Wait, I must collect my thoughts. If the 
prince were here, I would go to him immediately 
and would ask him : ‘ May I give Danusia to 

Zbyszko or not? ’ But I am afraid without him, 
and there is not much time to spare, because the 
girl must go to-morrow ! Oh, sweet Jesus, let her 
go married — then there will be peace. But I can- 
not recover my senses again — and then I am afraid 
of something. And you Danusia, are you not 
afraid ? — Speak 1 ” 

“I will die without that ! ” interrupted Zbyszko. 

Danusia arose from the princess’ knees ; she 
was not only really on confidential terms with the 
good lady, but also much spoiled bj r her; therefore 
she seized her around the neck, and began to hug 
her. 

But the princess said : 

“ I will not promise you anything without 
Father Wyszoniek. Run for him immediately 1 ” 

Danusia went after Father Wyszoniek ; Zbyszko 
turned his pale fiice toward the princess, and said : 

“ What the Lord Jesus has destined for me will 
happen ; but for this consolation, may God reward 
you, gracious lady.” 

“ Do not bless me yet,” answered the princess, 
“ because we do not know what will happen. You 


394 Knights of the Cross. 

must swear to me upon you honor, that if you are 
married, you will not prevent the girl from going 
to her father, or else you will draw his curse upon 
her and yourself. 

“ Upon my honor ! ” said Zbyszko. 

“ Remember then ! And the girl must not tell 
Jurand immediately. We will send for him from 
Cieehanow, and make him come with Danusia, and 
then I will tell him myself, or I will ask the prince 
to do it. When he sees that there is no remedy, 
he will consent. He did not dislike you ? ” 

“ No,” said Zbyszko, “ he did not dislike me ; 
perhaps he will be pleased when Danusia is mine. 
If he made a vow, it will not be his fault that 
he could not keep it.” 

The conversation was interrupted by the entrance 
of Danusia and the ksiondz Wyszoniek. The 
princess immediately asked his advice and began 
to tell him with great enthusiasm about Zbyszko’s 
plan ; but as soon as he heard about it, he made 
the sign of the cross from astonishment and said : 

“ In the name of the Father and of the Son and 
of the Holy Ghost ! How can I do it ? It is 
advent I ” 

“ For God’s sake ! That is true ! ” exclaimed the 
princess. 

Then there was silence ; only their sorrowful 
faces showed what a blow those words of the 
ksiondz Wyszoniek were to all of them. 

Then lie said after a while : 

“ If you had a dispensation, then I w r ould not 
oppose it, because I pity you. I would not ask for 
Jurand’s permission, because our gracious lady 
consents and vouches for the prince’s consent — 
well 1 they are the mother and the father for the 


Knights of the Cross. 395* 

whole of Mazovvsze. But without a bishop’s dispen- 
sation, I cannot. Bah! if the ksiondz bishop of 
Kurdwanow were with us, he would not refuse a 
dispensation, although he is a severe priest, not 
like his predecessor, Bishop Mamphiolus, who used 
always to answer: Bene ! Bene! ” 

“ Bishop Jacob of Kurdwanow loves the prince 
and myself very much,” said the lady. 

“ Therefore I say he would not refuse a dispen- 
sation, more so because there are some reasons for 
one : the girl must go to her father and that young 
man is ill and may die — Hm ! in articulo mortis! 
But without a dispensation I cannot.” 

“ I could obtain it afterward from Bishop Jacob ; 
no matter how severe he may be, he will not refuse 
me this favor. I guarantee, he will not refuse,” 
said the princess. 

To this the ksiondz Wyszoniek who was a good 
and easy man, replied : 

“ A word of the Lord’s anointed is a great word. 
I am afraid of the ksiondz bishop, but that great 
word ! Then the youth could promise something 
to the cathedral in Plock. Well, as long as the 
dispensation will not come, there will be a sin — 
and nobody’s but mine. Hm ! It is true that the 
Lord Jesus is merciful and if any one sin not for 
his own benefit, but on account of mercy for human 
misery, he forgives more easily ! But there will be 
a sin, and suppose the bishop should refuse, who 
will grant me pardon ? ” 

“ The bishop will not refuse ! ” exclaimed Prin- 
cess Anna. 

And Zbyszko said : 

“ That man Sanderus, who came with me, has 
pardons ready for everything.” 


396 Knights of the Cross. 

Tlie Icsiondz Wyszoniek probably did not believe 
entirely in Sanderus’ pardons ; but he was glad to 
have even a pretext so that he could help Danusia 
and Zbyszko, because he loved the girl, whom he 
had known from childhood. Then he remembered 
that at the worst, he would be punished with 
church penitence, therefore turning toward the 
princess he said : 

“ It is true, I am a priest, but I am also the 
prince’s servant. What do you command, gracious 
lady ? ” 

“ I do not wish to command but to beg,” an- 
swered the lady. “ If that Sanderus has par- 
dons ” 

“ Sanderus has. But there is the question about 
the bishop. He is very severe with the canons in 
Plock.” 

“ Do not be afraid of the bishop. I have heard 
that he has forbidden the priest to carry swords 
and crossbows and has forbidden different licenses, 
but he has not forbidden them to do good.” 

The Jcsiondz Wyszoniek raised his e} T es and his 
hands, and said : 

“ Let it be according to your wish ! ” 

At this word, joy filled their hearts. Zbyszko 
again sat on the bed and the princess, Danusia 
and Father Wyszoniek sat round it and began to 
plan how they should act. 

They decided to keep it secret so that not a soul 
in the house should know anything about it ; they 
also decided that Jurand must not know until the 
princess herself told him in Ciechanow about 
everything. 

In the meanwhile, the Icsiondz Wyszoniek was to 
write a letter from the princess to Jurand and ask 


Knights of the Cross. 397 

him to come to Ciechanow, where he could find bet- 
ter medicine and where he will not weary. Finally, 
they decided, that Zbyszko and Danusia will go to 
confession, that the wedding ceremony will be per- 
formed during the night, when everybody will re- 
tire. 

The thought came to Zbyszko to have his shield, 
bearer, the Czech, as a witness of the wedding ; but 
he gave up the idea when he remembered that he 
had received him from Jagienka. For a moment 
she stood in his memory as though present, so that 
it seemed to him that he saw her blushing face and 
her eyes full of tears, and heard her pleading voice 
say : “ Do not do that I Do not repay me with 
evil for good, nor with misery for love 1 ” Then at 
once great compassion for her seized him, because 
he felt that a great wrong would be done her, after 
whicli she would find no consolation under the roof 
of Zgorzelice, nor in the depths of the forest, nor in 
the fields, nor in the abbot’s gifts, nor in Cztan 
and Wilk’s courtship. Therefore he said inwardly : 
“ Girl, may God give you the best of everything ; 
for although I am willing to bend the sky for 
you, I cannot.” In fact, the thought that he 
could not help it, immediately brought him relief, 
and tranquillity returned, so that immediately he 
began to think only about Danusia and the wedding. 

But he was obliged to call the Czech to help him ; 
therefore although he determined not to say a word 
to him about what was going to happen, he sum- 
moned him and said : 

“ To-day I am going to confession as well as to 
the Lord’s table; therefore you must dress me in 
my best clothing as if I were going to the king’s 
palace.” 


398 Knights of the Cross. 

The Czech was a little afraid and began to look 
into his face ; Zbyszko having noticed this, said : 

“ Do not be alarmed, people do not go to confes- 
sion only when they expect to die ; the holy days 
are coming, Father Wyszoniek and the princess are 
going to Ciechanow, and then there will be no priest 
nearer than in Przasnysz.” 

“And are you not going ?” asked the shield- 
bearer. 

“ If I recover my health, then I will go ; but that 
is in God's hands.” 

Therefore the Czech was quieted ; he hurried to 
the chests, and brought that white jaka embroid- 
ered with gold, in which the knight used to dress 
for great occasions, and also a beautiful rug to 
cover the bed ; then having lifted Zbyszko, with the 
help of the two Turks, he washed him, and combed 
his long hair on which he put a scarlet zone ; finally 
he placed him on red cushions, and satisfied with 
his own work, said : 

“ If Your Grace were able to dance, you could 
celebrate even a wedding ! ” 

“ It will be necessary to celebrate it without 
dancing,” answered Zbyszko, smiling. 

In the meanwhile the princess was also thinking 
how to dress Danusia, because for her womanly na- 
ture it was a question of great importance, and un- 
der no consideration would she consent to have her 
beloved foster child married in her everyday dress- 
The servants who were also told that the girl must 
dress in the color of innocence for confession, very 
easily found a white dress, but there was great 
trouble about the wreath for the head. While think- 
ing of it, the lady became so sad that she began to 
Complain ; 


399 


Knights of the Cross. 

“ My poor orphan, where shall I find a wreath of 
rue for you in this wilderness ? There is none here, 
neither a flower, nor a leaf ; only some green moss 
under the snow.” 

And Danusia, standing with loosened hair, also 
became sorrowful, because she wanted a wreath ; 
after awhile, however, she pointed to the garlands 
of immortelles, hanging on the walls of the room, 
and said : 

“ We must weave a w r reatli of those flowers, be- 
cause we will not find anything else, and Zbyszko 
will take me even with such a wreath.” 

The princess would not consent at first, being 
afraid of a bad omen ; but as in this mansion, to 
which they came only for hunting, there were no 
flowers, finalty the immortelles were taken. In the 
meanwhile, Father W} r szoniek came, and received 
Zbyszko’s confession ; afterwards he listened to the 
girl’s confession and then the gloomy night fell. 
The servants retired after supper, according to the 
princess’ order. Some of Jurand’s men lay down 
in the servants’ room, and others slept in the sta- 
bles with the horses. Soon the fires in the servants’ 
room became covered with ashes and were quenched ; 
finally everything became absolutely quiet in the 
forest house, only from time to time the dogs were 
heard howling at the wolves in the direction of the 
wilderness. 

But in the princess’, Father Wyszoniek’s and 
Zbj'szko’s rooms, the windows were shining, throw- 
ing red lights on the snow which covered the 
court-yard. They were waiting in silence, listening 
to the throbbing of their own hearts — uneasy and 
affected by the solemnity of the moment which was 
coming. In fact, after midnight, the princess took 


400 Knights of the Cross. 

Danusia by the hand and conducted her to Zbyszko’s 
room, where Father Wyszoniek was waiting for 
them. In the room there was a great blaze in the 
fireplace, and by its abundant but unsteady light, 
Zbyszko perceived Danusia ; she looked a little 
pale on account of sleepless nights ; she was dressed 
in a long, stiff, white dress, with a wreath of immor- 
telles on her brow. On account of emotion, she 
closed her ej^es ; her little hands were hanging 
against the dress, and thus she appeared like some 
painting on a church window ; there was something 
spiritual about her ; Zbyszko was surprised when 
he saw her, and thought that he was going to marry 
not an earthly, but a heavenly being. He still 
thought this when she kneeled with crossed hands 
to receive the communion, and having bent her 
head, closed her eyes entirely. In that moment 
she even seemed to him as if dead, and fear seized 
his heart. But it did not last long because, having 
heard the priest’s voice repeat : “ Ecce Agnus Dei” 
his thoughts went toward God. In the room there 
were heard only the solemn voice of Father Wyszon- 
iek : “ Domine , non sum dignus” and with it the 
crackling of the logs in the fireplace and the sound 
of crickets playing obstinately, but sadly, in the 
chinks of the chimney. Outdoors the wind arose 
and rustled in the snowy forest, but soon stopped. 

Zbyszko and Danusia remained sometime in 
silence ; the Jcsiondz W3^szoniek took the chalice 
and carried it to the chapel of the mansion. After 
a while he returned accompanied by Sir de Lorche, 
and seeing astonishment on the faces of those pres- 
ent, he placed his finger on his mouth, as if to stop 
the cry of surprise, then he said : 

“ I understand ; it will be better to have two 


Knights of the Cross. 401 

witnesses of the marriage ; I warned this knight 
who swore to me on his honor and on the relics of 
Aguisgranum to keep the secret as long as neces- 
sary.” 

Then Sir de Lorche first kneeled before the 
princess, then before Danusia ; then he arose and 
stood silently, clad in his armor, on which the red 
light of the fire was playing. He stood motionless, 
as if plunged in ecstasy, because for him also, that 
white girl with a wreath of immortelles on her brow 
seemed like the picture of an angel, seen on the 
window of a Gothic cathedral. 

The priest put her near Zbyszko’s bed and hav- 
ing put the stole round their hands, began the 
customary rite. On the princess’ honest face the 
tears were dropping one after another ; but she 
was not uneasy within, because she believed she was 
doing well, uniting these two lovely and innocent 
children. Sir de Lorche kneeled again, and leaning 
with both hands on the hilt of his sword, looked 
like a knight who beholds a vision. The young 
people repeated the priest’s words : “I . . . 

take you . . . ” and those sweet quiet words 

were accompanied again by the singing of the 
crickets in the chimney and the crackling in the 
fireplace. When the ceremony was finished, 
Danusia fell at the feet of the princess who blessed 
them both, and finally intrusted them to the tute- 
lage of heavenly might ; she said to Zb} T szko : 

“ Now be merry, because she is yours, and you 
are hers.” 

Then Zbyszko extended his well arm to Danusia, 
and she put her little arms round his neck ; for a 
while one could hear them repeat to each other ; 

“ Danuska, you are mine ! ” 


402 Knights of the Cross. 

“ Zbyszku, you are mine ! ” 

But soon Zbyszko became weak, because there 
were too many emotions for his strength, and hav- 
ing slipped on the pillow, he began to breathe 
heavily. But he did not faint, nor did he cease to 
smile at Danusia, who was wiping his face which 
was covered with a cold perspiration, and he did 
not stop repeating : 

“ Danuska, you are mine! ” to which every time 
she nodded her fair head in assent. 

This sight greatly moved Sir de Lorche, who de- 
clared that in no other country had he seen such 
loving and tender hearts ; therefore he solemnly 
swore that he was ready to fight on foot or on 
horseback with any knight, magician or dragon, 
who would try to prevent their happiness. The 
princess and Father Wyszoniek were witnesses of 
his oath. 

But the lady, being unable to conceive of a mar- 
riage without some merriment, brought some wine 
which they drank. The hours of night were pass- 
ing on. Zbyszko having overcome his weakness, 
drew Danusia to him and said : 

“Since the Lord Jesus has given you to me, 
nobody can take you from me ; but I am sorry 
that you must leave me, my sweetest berry.’ 7 

“We will come with tatulo to Ciechanow,’’ an- 
swered Danusia. 

“If only you do not become sick — or — God may 
preserve 3^011 from some bad accident. — You must 
go to Spyehow — I know ! Hej ! I must be thank- 
ful to God and to our gracious ladj 7 , that you are 
already" mine — because we are married and no 
human force can break our marriage.” 

But as this marriage was performed secretly 


Knights of the Cross. 403 

during the night and separation was necessary im- 
mediately afterward, therefore from time to time, 
not only Zbyszko, but everybody was filled with 
sadness. The conversation was broken.- From 
time to time, also the fire was quenched and 
plunged all heads in obscurity. Then the ksiondz 
Wyszoniek threw fresh logs on the charcoal and 
when something whined in the wood, as happens 
very often when the wood is fresh, he said : 

“ Penitent soul, what do you wish ? ” 

The crickets answered him and the increasing 
flames which brought out from the shadow the 
sleepless faces, were reflected in Sir de Lorclie’s 
armor, lighting in the meanwhile Danusia’s white 
dress and the immortelles on her head. 

The dogs outside again began to howl in the di- 
rection of the forest, as they usually .do, when they 
scent wolves. 

As the hours of the night flew on, oftener there 
was silence ; finally the princess said : 

“ Sweet Jesus ! We had better go to bed if we 
are going to sit like this after a wedding, but as it 
was determined to watch until morning, then play 
for us, my little flower, for the last time before 
your departure, on the little lute — for me and for 
Zbyszko.” 

“ What shall I play ? ” asked she. 

“ What ? ” said the princess. “ What else if not 
the same song which you sang in Tyniec, when 
Zbyszko saw you for the first time.” 

“ Hej ! I remember — and shall never forget it,” 
said Zbyszko. “ When I heard that song some- 
where else — I cried.” 

“ Then I will sing it ! ” said Danusia. 


404 Knights of the Cross. 

And immediately she began to thrum on the 
lute; then, having raised her little head, she sang : 

“If I only could get 
The wings like a birdie, 

I would fly quickly 
To my dearest Jasiek ! 

I would then be seated 
Ou the high enclosure ; 

Look, my dear Jasiulku, 

Look on me, poor orphan.’ ’ 

But at once her voice broke, her mouth began to 
tremble and from beneath the closed eyelids the 
tears began to flow down her cheeks. For a mo- 
ment she tried not to let them pass the eyelashes, but 
she could not keep them back and Anally she began 
to cry, exactly as she did the last time she sang 
that song to Zbyszko in the prison in Krakow. 

“ Danuska ! what is the matter, Danuska?” 
asked Zbyszko. 

“ Why are you crying ? Such a wedding ! ” ex- 
claimed the princess. “ Why ? ” 

“ I do not know,” answered Danusia, sobbing. 
“ I am so sad ! I regret Zb} T szko and you so much.” 

Then all became very sorrowful ; they began to 
console her, and to explain to her that she was not 
going to remain in Spychow a long time, but that 
they would surely be with Jurand in Ciechanow 
for the holy days. Zbyszko again encircled her 
with his arm, drew her to his breast and kissed the 
tears from her eyes ; but the oppression remained 
in all hearts, and thus the hours of night passed. 

Finally from the court-yard there resounded such 
a sudden and dreadful noise, that all shivered. 
The princess, having rushed from the bench, ex- 
claimed : 


Knights of the Cross. 405 

“For God’s sake. The sweeps of the wells! 
They are watering the horses! ” 

And the ksiondz Wyszoniek looked through the 
window, in which the glass balls were growing gray 
and said : 

“ The night grows white and the day is coining, 
Ave Maria , gratia plena ” 

Then he left the room but having returned after 
a while, he said : 

“ The day breaks, but the day will be dark. 
Jurand’s people are watering their horses. Poor 
girl, you must be ready ! ” 

The princess and Danusia began to cry very 
loudly and both, together with Zbyszko, began to 
lament, as simple people do when they have to 
separate ; it was half lamenting and half singing, 
which flowed from full souls, in a natural way, as 
the tears flow from the eyes. 

“ Hej ! there is no use of lamenting, 

We must separate, my darling, 

Farewell — hej ! ” 

Zbyszko nestled Danusia for the last time on his 
breast and kept her for a long time, as long as he 
could breathe and until the princess drew her from 
him, in order to dress her for the journej^. 

In the meanwhile it was broad daylight. 

In the mansion evei^body was up and moving 
round. The Czech came to Zbyszko to ask about 
his health and to ascertain what were his orders. 

“ Draw the bed to the window,” said the knight 
to him. 

The Czech drew the bed to the window, very 
easily ; but he was surprised when Zbyszko told 
him to open it. He obeyed, however, only he 
covered his master with his own fur. coat, because 


406 Knights of the Cross. 

it was cold outside, although cloudy, and snow was 
falling. 

Zbyszko began to look ; in the court-yard, through 
the flakes of the falling snow, one could see lights, 
and round them, on steaming horses, J u rand’s people 
were standing. All were armed. The forest was 
entirely covered with the snow ; one could hardly 
see the enclosures and the gate. 

Danusia, all wrapped up in furs, rushed once 
more into Zbyszko’s room ; once more she put her 
arms around his neck and bade him farewell : 

“ Although I am going, still I am yours.” 

He kissed her hands, her cheeks and her eyes, 
and said : 

“ May God protect you ! May God lead 3-011 1 
You are mine, mine until death ! ” 

When tlie3 r again separated them, he raised him- 
self as much as he could, leaned his head on the 
window and looked out ; consequently, through the 
flakes of the snow, as through a veil, he saw Dan- 
usia sitting in the sleigh, the princess holding her a 
long time in her arms, the ladies of the court kiss- 
ing her and the ksiondz Wyszoniek making the 
sign of the cross for the journey. Before the 
departure, she turned once more toward him, 
stretched out her arms and exclaimed : 

11 Zbyszku, remain with Godl ” 

“ Ma3 T God permit me to see 3*011 in Ciechanow ! ” 

But the snow was falling abundant^, as though 
to deaden every sound, and to cover everything ; 
therefore those last words came muffled to their 
ears, so that it seemed to each of them that they 
were already calling to each other from afar. 

END OF’ PART THIRD. 
















Hit ; j 


^gP; *®S» ” ^Wmlr* « 

;; ■ ' ;$g$ 

v*d* 0 * ^ov ♦ SmtfSp » v*c^ f 4§v H * 

Ao, “ ‘ 


g** 


y Q M v * Ar v* 

t, V.C^ 

•Vo' ' 4 f|fit* 

♦ j^tyt fe’ u. O’/ * * r «i o * rv^/Lt £? * 

"v- ••**/. .tv'*-’ v^-^v-'A 

? « v. X * - -C,.0_ J ft .\j>. _ 


>Y 


* ^ ‘ i ' < v<{> *° * l * 0 so, ^ *■* * • , '<£v > « tl» ^{ 

:\\ <py^% ^flank 4 - 


* t __ ^ v 

<k * ° *\ ~*&mw v ^ '«^> -> v 

A * v r» ^ ^/JJpv •> o A * * 

• -,V-“; 4 v..V- •;«-/.X""> < 

* r :£At\ %c? o jflfe * : 


*°*d 


§: w -*M§i w »' : » *, w - 

P/ ^\ySpk 4?% °f9/ </\ • 

^ 0 ^° C 0 H G, 'a * * * l ' “•»A> <, ° ’ ^ O ^ 0 C ONG ^^< 

cr o /T,?Av^ cr *♦ «*&&,** 


W\P‘/V# ( 

% 11 >* 
_ %<? • £&; w » 5 V • 

(/ A\ \11P/ vllt“ **• 

L '» A/° * l * 0 ^ 0 c °><o« Ao^ * * 

^*o ?41 ib* *11 


* fe^saBSK*'.’ 






x/ r 


>r process 
Dxidc 

, W7 

sfciiS 


At 


' 4- n ^> * v 


. .... ._.• v 

0 >**’»*i * 

%. **' V 

s V^ i 

« ^VA o 

,<v m\ 0 »' v <?w „y *\. <£•' '<* » 

l \^*/V° * l “ o^cO-o^’V" * • *V\* L, . ^O , l< 

A /-\ 






w» ml * T° « <5 ^sfffs 4 ov * $m&p . 

* t^vyaSs* >T JV *■ -s- y^<K + ° 

\4 •MthiS,# /^fe' A<#- 


.* * o 


^\\w/ ^ v \ y 


c3 Jy> 

'"-T V V» ^*V^\N ^ -V Vk ^ 


* A cr % VTyV 
w cf* c £!\\ <* 

•-■v* .• ° 


** * v> + ° <*/<*> *• ^ 

5r^ .'A • *< 


x O’ '■a 

Tj t l//fia\\J J 07 ■&? * JBTllIKZf a? ■>&'^k± O V//S8f\W < 

r v° * ‘ v i^co«*<So* * * ‘S^?* ^ 



o n ^ 

»KO° *$T ^ ■ ° 


w +-‘Z&flZIEF * ^P’^Jv * ^ 'vc> 

f jjjfe - -lift' 

' °^ ^ *M^\X J> tm*:. °> ^ 

,* ^ov ° 4111a* ^ov^ 

* -OV. *eMJ^i* 4n « DEsPlI© » XZ. 


APR 93 


N. MANCHESTER, 
INDIANA 46962 




